The Parasite

Chapters

Prologue
1. Visiting Sunset
2. The New Host
3. A Rough Start
4. Massacre
5. Morning Chat
6. Time With Twi
7. Fresh Air
8. Unexpected Friendship
9. Coffee and Conversation
10. Sending a Message
11. After Action Review
12. Making an Impact
13. Spring Break Begins
14. Solo Hunting
15. Life's a Beach
16. Taking Control
17. Back to Canterlot
18. Addressing Suspicions
19. The Many Applications of Science
20. Broken
21. Breaking the News
22. Requesting Help
23. Forming a Plan
24. Taste the Rainbow
25. A New Chapter

Prologue

They were okay now.

They were okay, Light Touch thought to himself as he took dainty but quick steps through the grass, constantly surveying his surroundings.

They were imprisoned, but now they were free, and everything was going to be okay.

That's right, clever pony, you got us out. You know what to do now.

“Yes, yes of course,” he muttered, licking his dry lips.

Quiet! I thought you were stealthy?

Yes. Yes, sorry. Light focused entirely on being silent as he made his way into Ponyville. The Sun had set hours ago and he was cloaked in darkness as he headed for the center, but he still kept his ears pricked and dove to hide every so often, making sure he was alone before continuing on. The confident voice in his head urged him along, and he picked up his pace when he saw his destination.

The few lights of the town gleamed off the crystal castle ahead of him. It stood tall and beautiful, a shining testament to the grace of the Princess of Friendship, and he couldn't help but smile in awe.

Princess of Friendship, what a ridiculous title, the voice growled. What weak, helpless creatures you all are, that you admire friendliness and mercy. Now I, I dream of a world where only the strongest, most deserving survive.

Yes, and what a great world that will be, Light answered eagerly. He didn't need to hold himself back anymore. He was capable of amazing things, and all it took was a unique friend to convince him of it.

Shut up and focus. Can you reach that open window?

Right, he had work to do. Light examined the window. That window? You got it, pal. He reached into one of his saddlebags, pulling out a length of rope with hooks at one end and a pulley system below it. I'd levitate up but my magic would be too conspicuous at this time of night-

I know, just get us up there!

Light waited for a moment though, ears tilted toward the window and listening. There was no sound coming from inside, and whatever room it led into was dark. Light gave the rope a few test tosses, then finally swirled it and threw the hooked end up toward the windowsill. It landed with a clink, and he tugged it so the hook caught in the corner of the sill and wall.

He waited again, watching for someone to come check out the noise, but there was only silence. With the rope secure, he tied the end around his waist and grabbed the section of rope that looped through the pulley, giving it a tug. He was lifted up, and bit by bit he was able to pull himself all the way up to the window. He slowly peeked inside, and once he was sure it was secure, he climbed in and put away his apparatus.

Very good. Now get moving before someone comes in.

Light crossed to the door and looked out into the hall. He didn’t see or hear anyone, so he stepped out.

He’s never been in this castle, but with some research he had been able to find a map of the layout that had been sent to Canterlot by Twilight Sparkle shortly after the castle had been created. Princess Celestia was a fool to leave such a thing in the archives with the other building records.

Unfortunately, what Light was specifically after hadn’t been marked. But he knew it was in the castle, and with additional research he had found a vague description of its location. Now he just had to find it.

He opened doors along his path, checking each carefully before moving along. He took his time, not wanting to alert the inhabitants. The floor, much like the walls, was made of crystal. So it took all of Light’s effort to walk silently. Even the slightest increase in walking speed would cause audible clicking sounds. He wished he could have gotten his cotton hoof covers.

But your house was being watched for your return, so we couldn’t. But this is your special talent, yes? So you’ll make do.

Of course I will, friend. It would just help speed this up is all. Light paused to consider his location, then kept moving. It took several minutes, but finally he was opening the door to a larger room that had tall bookshelves along the walls and a mirror in the center. The mirror took the shape of a horseshoe and was hooked up to a large magical apparatus that seemed perpetually powered.

Light felt a small shiver of anticipation go down his spine as he approached it. He stepped up onto the dais and examined his reflection. This is definitely the crystal mirror that leads into another dimension.

Without magic, right? And without those annoying princesses?

Right. I’ve heard it has some magic, but not near as much as Equestria. The creatures there get by with technology. They can’t work with magic like we can. This will be perfect, we'll use their technology to build a grand ship, a better ship, and we'll build weapons beyond pony comprehension, and we'll come back and rain hellfire down upon anypony who tries to stop-

Don't get ahead of yourself, that's my plan!

Our plan, right? Light asked.

...Of course. Our plan. Now let's get in there!

Of course, Carnage. Light jumped through. He kept his eyes closed as he traveled to the other dimension, not opening them until he thumped down onto hard concrete. He picked himself up, and found that standing on all fours was no longer comfortable. He straightened his back and stood up on two legs, examining his new body.

He was now clad in a trench coat with plain jeans and a collared shirt underneath. He also wore well-fitting loafers and his saddlebags had transformed into a solid black backpack that dangled from one shoulder. “Hm, strange... Carnage, are you still there?”

I'm here. Now move, before we're noticed!

Light adjusted his backpack onto both forelegs- arms. He had arms, with strange fleshy extensions at the end rather than the hooves he had spent his entire life with. He stared at the ends of his arms as he hurried away from the portal, which on this side took the form of an unassuming statue in front of a school. Luckily, it was night here as well, and no one even passed him as he jogged down the sidewalk.

Those are hands, Carnage muttered as Light kept examining himself. And those bits you're wiggling are fingers. They're just like the claws of the dragons back in Equestria. Now focus! Over there, that seems to be a park. You can likely find facilities to hide there.

Light nodded, dropping his arms and changing direction to go there. The area was deserted, and as he checked the sky, he figured it had to be past midnight. Locating a small restroom building, he approached it and tried to turn the knob with his magic, but there was no response. There was no flow of magic through his body and the knob remained still. He instead fumbled with the knob using his fingers, figured out how to grasp it, and opened the door, hurrying inside. After a moment, he turned and locked the door behind him.

This'll do. Now go, go to the mirror, now.

Light obeyed without question, approaching the mirror. He almost flinched at the sight of himself. He had no fur, though his mane at least remained. He felt his face, finding only skin the same color as his coat, though paler. His eyes were familiar, but his muzzle was uncomfortably flat and his ears had drastically shrunk and he could no longer get them to move like his pony ears could.

Carnage stretched out of his neck, eerie red strands of skin flowing out like exposed veins and forming into a slender neck and angular face with sharp teeth and fierce, intense white eyes. “Oh, this seems even weaker than the pony body! Look at this... tiny nose, so breakable, and these limbs... I could snap these like toothpicks!”

“But hey, there's no alicorns here,” Light pointed out.

“That's right. No alicorns. Which is good, as you are without magic.”

Light frowned, feeling his forehead. His lack of a horn was probably the most drastic change. As much as he focused, no magic sparked to life in front of him. But he wasn't worried. He could work without it. He and Carnage had a plan, and together they were unstoppable.

Carnage slid thin tendrils around his shoulders, and he shuddered when their sharp points dragged along him, nicking him even through his shirt. “That's right, partner. We are unstoppable. We'll bring this world to its knees. And once we've formed an army, we'll go back to Equestria, and we'll make them pay for what they did to me.”

“We sure will.” Light may have been terrified at first, but being captured by the Life Aura Center was the best thing that could have happened to him. He had made an irreplaceable, lifelong friend and his future has never looked brighter.

“You're right,” Carnage whispered to him. “Together, we will build an army of powerful Klyntar, and this world will bow to us. It's what we deserve. It's what we're meant to do. I can feel the desire for power within you, and you're willing to pay for it in blood, aren't you?”

“Oh yes, yes my friend.”

“Excellent. You're smarter than the others of your kind. Now, why don't we rest here for the night, and in the morning we can explore our future empire?”

“Sounds like a plan.” Light slid his backpack off, and upon confirming it still had all his supplies in it, he found the cleanest corner of the room to sit down in, leaning against the wall and closing his eyes.

With a few tugs of the neurons and a dose of hormones, Carnage prodded him asleep. Now left to his own thoughts, he let out a shrill laugh. “Don't you worry, Riot! I'll be back to join you soon enough! And you'll see what I'm truly made of when I paint the streets red with Equestrian blood!”

1. Visiting Sunset

This is just going to be a nice trip to the human world to visit a friend, Twilight thought as she headed to the mirror room. Sunset’s been attending university and a lot of her other friends are busy with their schoolwork, so she wanted me to come hang out for a while.

Sounds like fun. And she’s feeding us? Very well, I’ll behave.

Sure, she’s feeding us, if you like ramen noodles.

What are ramen noodles? Venom asked curiously.

Twilight laughed. Oh, only one of the best foods humans have ever created. At least in my opinion.

Mm, I’m gathering from your memories that they’re very salty. And meaty! I look forward to it.

Twilight approached the crystal mirror, checking its augmentations and making sure it was still powered properly. It was working fine, so she walked up to the surface.

She felt a coil of apprehension from Venom. I will be able to go through, right?

Of course. Anyone can go through it.

She looked at her reflection, then walked through it. She kept her eyes closed as she passed through dimensions, much more elegantly than the first time she stumbled into the portal. Soon she was stepping out onto concrete, bright sunlight shining down on her, and she straightened onto her back legs. Which were now just legs, as her front ones had become jointed differently and were now arms.

She held her new hands up, opening and closing them as she got used to having fingers again.

Venom purred with delight. There we go, that’s more like it. Oh, we’re wearing clothes? He spun them around, checking out their outfit, and said, Cute.

Twilight blushed and went around to check the street. A bright red car with a phoenix decal on the front, a ‘1967 Firebird’ according to Sunset Shimmer (who had been quite ecstatic to get it judging from their previous journal correspondence), was waiting nearby. Its roof was down and Sunset leaned over to wave. “Twilight!”

Twilight jogged over. “Hey!” A little of Venom’s influence clouded her judgment, and rather than open the door, she simply vaulted over it and into the passenger seat.

“What is this, Dukes of Hazard?” Sunset asked.

“What?”

“Never mind.” Sunset started driving. “How have you been?”

“Oh, things have been great! Though… there was a little something that I didn’t really get to tell you about, it all happened so fast.”

Sunset cast her a concerned look. “What was it?”

“Ah. Well...” Twilight checked their surroundings, and said, “There was this research company, the Life Aura Center, that was conducting really unethical experiments on sick ponies… using aliens.”

“No kidding? Aliens?”

“Yeah, I know it’s pretty crazy, but they captured these aliens that can bond with a host and make them stronger, and even heal them. But the aliens didn’t want to be there and they were putting the patients through a lot of stress and torment, especially since the aliens weren’t being fed right so they kept eating their hosts from the inside out.”

Sunset made a face. “Ew. So, you took down the company, I take it?”

“Yes. It was a lot of work, and I nearly died.” Twilight unconsciously felt her stomach. Even though Venom had healed her completely and there were no physical side effects from being run through by Riot, she still remembered the pain. “But I pulled through and took down the leader of the center, with Celestia’s help. There was a lot of work to do afterward, but things are settled now and I’m moving past it.”

“Wow. Well, I’m glad it all worked out and that you’re okay. Still, the aliens part? That’s pretty cool.”

“It is. And don’t freak out, but during my first trip to the center, I was bonded to one of them.”

Sunset glanced at her. “You look normal to me.”

“Well yeah, they can hide under your skin. But if they want, they just kinda… drip out of your body and take a form. It’s hard to explain, you’d have to see it.”

Sunset considered, then said, “Show me.”

“Maybe not while you’re driving. He’s kinda creepy when you’re not used to him.”

“Him?”

Twilight shrugged. “Well, they don’t quite have gender like ours, but he was in a lot of stallions before me and got comfortable being called he. It doesn’t really matter to him though.”

“Ah. Well, I’ve seen a lot of weird stuff, I think I’ll be okay.”

“If you say so.” Twilight tapped her left shoulder. “Come here, Venom.”

A tickling sensation crawled across her side and shoulder, and then Venom stretched out of her and looped his neck around her, resting his chin on her shoulder. “Hello, Sunset,” he said.

Sunset stared, though she quickly had to look back at the road. Her brows were furrowed and she seemed mildly nauseated, but she was clearly trying to remain polite. “Well then. You really do have an alien, uh… parasite thing.”

“Symbiote!” Venom yelled. “I’m not a parasite!”

“He’s not a parasite,” Twilight emphasized.

“Okay, sorry.” Sunset kept her eyes on the road, driving in silence for a while, then said, “So you’re sharing Twilight’s body with her?”

“In a sense. It’s as much my body as hers now. We are one. We are Venom.”

“Ookay. Creepy.”

“Told you,” Twilight said.

“No, it’s fine. It’s just so weird. Like, that he talks and he just melts into your skin like that, and eats… what does he eat exactly?”

“Well, at first he was really into eating ponies' brains…”

Sunset gagged.

“…But he also likes chocolate and raw meat,” Twilight continued, scratching under Venom’s chin.

“Raw meat… so raw it’s alive,” he said.

“Right, but you can handle me eating cooked stuff, right?” Twilight teased. “And any chocolate is good.”

“Sure,” he replied. “Milk chocolate is my favorite. I also just…” He wrapped himself partly around her neck and bumped his head against hers. “Adore cuddling your brain when it produces phenylethylamine, haha.”

Twilight chuckled and nuzzled him.

Sunset pulled up to her dorm building and gave Twilight and Venom a puzzled, slightly disturbed stare.

“Cuddling your brain…?” Sunset asked.

“Ah, yes.” Twilight opened the door and got out, checking out the other cars in the parking lot with mild interest. She was still fascinated by the vehicles here. “He requires a specific chemical that’s produced by brains, specifically when you experience feelings of happiness and love. So, the best way to take care of your symbiote? Love them.” Twilight gave Venom’s cheek a small kiss, and he wiggled happily.

Sunset blinked. “Oh wow. So um, are you two… together?”

“Of course we’re together, we’re bonded down to a cellular level,” Venom said.

“No, I mean like… romantically together. Dating.”

Twilight giggled and rubbed the back of her head, and Venom smiled smugly. “I guess you could call it that.”

“We love each other,” Venom declared.

Twilight blushed. “Yeah.”

Sunset shrugged and headed toward the door. “Hey, I won’t judge. As long as you're happy, I'm happy.”

“It’s really quite terrific,” Venom said. “Ever since Twilight truly started to love me, I haven’t felt hunger. It’s wonderful. Though we do still eat, as she needs nutrition and it helps me become stronger.”

They followed Sunset into the dorm building.

It was a weekend so many students seemed to be out spending time with friends or studying, but according to Sunset, there were still those who preferred to stay in their dorms and chat with friends in the common areas.

“Venom, you need to be a little more inconspicuous until we get to Sunset’s room,” Twilight said. “You can stay out, but uh… maybe make yourself look like a snake?”

He considered, then thinned out his body, wrapping himself more around Twilight’s shoulders and concealing the parts where he still had to connect underneath his body. But the rest of him took on a very recognizable viper shape.

“Viper, huh?” Twilight asked, looking at his face.

“Pit viper to be specific,” he replied.

“Whoa, cool, you can shapeshift?” Sunset asked.

Venom nodded. “Within reason. If I know what it looks like, I can imitate its appearance. Though I can’t change my color.”

“I think you’d be cuter as a ball python,” Twilight commented.

“You’re just saying that because they have little puppy faces.”

“I know, they’re adorable.”

Venom rolled his eyes and subtly shifted his face, imitating a ball python instead. He was pretty convincing, though his eyes stayed the same color and he didn’t bother with tongue flicking. Luckily they didn’t pass many people along the way, and those they did didn’t really pay attention to him, except to maybe smile or shift away.

Soon they were in Sunset’s room, which reminded Twilight of a small apartment.

“It’s not bad, I guess,” Sunset said. “I mean I am a freshman so I’m expected to be here, but I think I’ll try to get an apartment somewhere when I’m a sophomore. Or I might move in with Twilight. Er, the human Twilight, heh. She’s actually already been here for like a semester longer, she graduated high school partway through the year since she had already completed all the required classes so there was no point sitting around doing electives.”

“Oh wow, what degree is she working on?” Twilight asked curiously, going to sit on the small couch Sunset had.

Sunset pulled over the computer chair from her desk and sat nearby. “Heh, try degrees. Plural. She’s nuts, she’s just like you, she wants to learn everything she possibly can. She’s doing this combined physics and computer science degree, it’s going to be an associate’s of science but she says that’s just a springboard to more serious majors. I don’t even know how she juggles all her classes but she’s doing it and her grades are awesome. But… then there’s me.”

Twilight frowned at the other’s downhearted tone. “You’re going for a degree too, right? For music?”

“Yeah, a bachelor’s of art in music, but music was always more of a hobby for me. I mean, I like to think I’m really good at singing and playing guitar, and the classes have been interesting, but I’m not sure I can make a good career out of it. Twi suggested I take some STEM classes too and I’m looking into it.”

“STEM?”

“Science, technology, engineering, and math. Basically those are fields that have a lot of job opportunities and apparently not enough people are getting degrees in them these days. But I’m not surprised, they can be pretty tough, and I don’t think they’re right for everyone. I might be interested in some kind of engineering job some day, but I’m not sure. I spent so much time studying magic in Equestria, I kinda want to get back to that.” Sunset gazed at her own palm. “My friends and I still have Equestrian magic, and we’ve incorporated it into our daily lives, but surely we can do more with it? See just how much magic has reached Earth? There’s so much untapped potential there and I’m pretty sure Twi plans on researching it more.”

Twilight nodded in understanding. “Yes, I can definitely feel low levels of magic in this dimension. Not near as much as Equestria has, and it’s very subtle, but it’s here.” She relaxed back, and Venom shifted into his usual appearance, sliding himself down to curl up on her lap. She idly ran her fingers against his head. “So what are the others up to?”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, distracted by watching Venom. Then she tore her gaze away. “Sorry, I’m still trying to get used to him. I mean, you have an actual alien bonded to you, it’s probably one of the weirdest things I’ve ever seen. And I’ve seen Pinkie Pie eat an entire can of whipped cream in one sitting.”

“Oh, that’s alright. But don’t worry, he’s very kind to me and I’m pretty used to having him here. It’s comforting knowing that there’s always someone right there next to me to talk to.”

Sunset nodded, then said, “Anyway, so our friends. A lot of us ended up coming to Canterlot University. It’s huge, there are so many different programs and there’s pretty much something for everyone. They even do classes for those who just want to get certified in a trade in a few weeks or months. Rainbow got here with a sports scholarship, she plays for CU’s soccer team and she’s really good. It helps that her magic gives her a bit of a speed boost, though it took her a while to learn to reel it in enough to be reasonable. She’ll raise some eyebrows if she goes shooting around the field at light-speed, you know.”

Twilight laughed. “Haha, yeah.”

“So she’s on the soccer team, but part of the conditions for the scholarship says that she needs to also be maintaining a passing score in all her classes. Now she could have picked some easy stuff, but get this. She’s really been looking ahead, she said that she won’t want to do soccer forever and she has higher aspirations. Much higher. Her wings?” Sunset gave her hands a few small flaps to emphasize. “They’ve pretty much made her fall in love with flying. But there’s only so much she can do with her own wingpower. She wants to be a pilot. So she’s part of the ROTC and going for a bachelor’s in aerospace engineering, and once she gets her degree she’s going to commission as an officer in the Air Force.”

“Whoa!” Twilight was pleasantly surprised to hear that. “That’s pretty awesome. But um, what’s the ROTC?”

“Oh, right, we don’t really have that in Equestria. It means Reserve Officer Training Corps. Basically it prepares college students to go right into the military once they graduate. So she kinda skips the basic training part and starts off going to school for her specific career. Becoming a pilot takes a lot of work though so I hope she’s able to handle it.”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed. “But I think she’s got what it takes. The Rainbow Dash in Equestria is an active duty member of the Wonderbolts and she’s doing great there. I get the feeling she’s going to make it a lifetime career.”

“That’s good to hear. Hm, let me think… Rarity is also here, she’s majoring in Fashion, big surprise. It’s pretty intensive though, she’s been learning about all these different styles of clothing, how to manufacture them both by hand and with machines, there’s even history involved. She’s also been taking business classes, learning how to manage a company because she wants to run her own shop one day with her own line of dresses and accessories.”

“Heh, I’m not surprised. How’s she handling college life, though?”

“Oh, you know Rarity. She’s making connections everywhere and everyone wants to be friends with her. But she’s not letting the popularity go to her head at all. She has this very confident, dignified way of going about her day, nothing really bothers her. She helps people whenever she can but doesn’t let anyone take advantage of her. I really admire that.”

“She is very admirable.”

Sunset continued, “Fluttershy is probably going to be here longer than anyone. She’s working on becoming a veterinarian.”

“Oh wow.” Twilight thought about what all pony veterinarians had to learn. “That probably takes longer for human vets than pony ones, huh? Since this world is much more advanced medically, there’s a lot to learn.”

“Oh yeah. But she’s really passionate about it and with her ability to understand animals, she can actually talk to her patients about where they’re feeling pain. She’ll do good as a vet.”

“Lots of good,” Twilight agreed. “How about Applejack? She isn’t coming here, right?”

“No, her family’s farm makes plenty of money so she’s happy to just work there. She does a lot of the management now, budgeting and such, but she said even farms have been changing and she might just take a few classes to learn more about agriculture and business. She doesn’t want to be left behind, but huge commercial farms are starting to affect her profits. You should hear her going off about all the unnecessary automated systems people are using now.”

Twilight giggled. “I see. I’m glad she’s doing good though. How about Pinkie?”

“Pinkie's got a pretty good job working at this bakery downtown, but she comes here to take culinary classes. I think she's working toward a degree in culinary arts but with only doing the classes part-time it'll take her a while to actually finish them. She doesn't care though. You know Pinkie, she'd rather do things the fun way.”

“Haha, yeah. I'm so happy for you guys! You’ve been learning and preparing for the future and it’s great to hear. Meanwhile I’ve just been running my school and spending time with Venom, and of course helping the other symbiotes adapt to Equestria.”

“There’s more of them?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, lots.” Twilight filled her in on the whole story, telling her about all the others that were used in the experiments, and how the survivors now had permanent hosts and were very happy.

“So all of them are fine with their new life?” Sunset wondered. “Seems kinda weird they would switch sides so quickly.”

“The Klyntar tend to adapt to the ideals of their hosts. But not all of them are totally satisfied. Scream, who’s with Fluttershy, is pretty aggressive and misses the old days, though she’s learning to channel her energy into more constructive hobbies. She still picks fights a lot, though. Then Phage, with Applejack, gets bored easily and keeps trying to encourage her into dangerous situations just for entertainment.”

Sunset nodded. “I see. Well, as long as they don’t get out of control, I suppose.”

“They won’t,” Twilight replied. “Even if certain things about Equestria bother them, they like having strong, willing hosts and want to stay with them.”

“That’s good. So, on a slightly different subject, when you took on Riot for the last time. That must have been awful, how he just stabbed you like that… I’m so sorry you went through that. Through all of it.”

Twilight gave a half shrug, chuckling. “Hey, Riot had to be taken down. We had to stop those experiments. The pain was worth it.”

“So brave for someone who got their lung punctured,” Venom cooed, nuzzling her cheek. “And so strong-willed, how you held on and kept fighting until you simply couldn’t keep your head up. You were amazing.”

Twilight blushed and gave his face a quick kiss. “I didn’t really feel amazing bleeding out all over the floor.”

“I’m sure you didn’t. But you’re amazing nonetheless.”

“Aww, you two are so cute,” Sunset said, smiling. “I mean, you’re also the weirdest couple I’ve ever seen, no offense. But you’re cute.”

“No offense taken,” Twilight replied. “And thank you. You know, when I first bonded with Venom, I never imagined our relationship would develop like this. But he really grew on me, we became fast friends and I realized how much he cared about me, and I’m just… comfortable, you know? He’s someone I can just sit here with, completely quiet, and be content.”

“I’ve never felt so happy to sit around and do nothing until I met her,” Venom confessed. Then he groaned. “I’m such a hopeless romantic.”

Twilight smiled and rested an arm around him. Though he could be fearsome, even when serving Riot he was always more cautious compared to his teammates, more sympathetic. For countless years he had to hide it. But with Twilight he could open up, and she appreciated him trusting her enough to show his true feelings.

Twilight and Venom ended up spending a few hours with Sunset. They talked for a while about the Life Aura Center situation and the legal proceedings that were still in progress, then just settled down to watch a movie while eating chicken-flavored ramen. Venom immediately fell in love with it and ended up eating three packets of it before Twilight got him to stop.

“It’s okay, you can get dozens of these for like two bucks,” Sunset said.

“Still, I don’t want him to eat all your food, because he will if you don’t watch him,” Twilight replied.

Venom huffed. “If you don’t want me eating all your food then stop making it so delicious.”

When the movie was over, Sunset confessed to needing to finish an essay, and Twilight decided to get out of her hair. Sunset drove her back to Canterlot High, and got out of the car to walk to the portal with her.

They exchanged a hug, and Sunset said, “Promise me you’ll find time to write next time you have to battle space aliens? I’m always happy to come in there and help you.”

Twilight chuckled. “Of course. But until I have another battle with space aliens, I’ll just write to you about other things.”

“Sounds good. See you later.”

“See you.” Twilight waved and Venom lifted a tendril to wave as well, and then they jumped through the portal.

Sunset stood there for a few moments to make sure no one had noticed their departure, then headed to her car. She wasn’t gonna lie… it would be pretty cool to have a symbiote.

Musing about everything Twilight and Venom had told her, she drove back to the university.

2. The New Host

Once morning arrived, Light Touch decided to explore this strange new world. The humans were odd, the way they walked about on two legs and manipulated their surroundings with their hands, how every single one of them wore clothing. To say nothing of their technology! They had small, portable phones that seemed able to perform the functions of a dozen gadgets. Gas-powered vehicles in many sizes and designs were everywhere, on huge paved roads that seemed to go anywhere you could desire. Even the things that were familiar were different. He passed odd-smelling food stalls, saw weird pictures and headlines on the papers and magazines he glanced over. He had a feeling he had a lot to learn if he wanted to blend in.

Light was staring curiously through the window of a clothing store when Carnage snapped at him.

We don't have any time to waste. As you said, we need to learn more about this world. Let's do some research.

Light pulled back from the window. Right. Uh, I think I saw a newspaper stand. He hurried over to a metal box with newspapers stacked inside and tried to open it, only for the door to catch and not open. He tilted his head, giving it a few tugs, before realizing the papers cost money.

“Of course,” he whispered. He took his backpack off and searched it, but the few bits he had were still bits. He doubted this human machine would even accept them. He sighed and put his backpack on once more, instead just kneeling and looking at the front page.

This city seems to be named Canterlot, Carnage said. Just like the Canterlot back in Equestria.

Princess Twilight reported that there are many similarities between here and Equestria, Light replied. There are the same city names between our worlds, and every single pony in Equestria has a human counterpart here. It's very interesting and even she's not sure why that is.

In that case, we must be careful not to run into your counterpart. Then again, if we do... Carnage's hunger flared up and Light found himself licking his lips. We can take care of him easily.

Heh, I really don't want to have to eat... myself.

Hush. Carnage focused back on the paper. What's this? Local heroes protect city from- That's those ponies! The ones in your memories, the Elements of Harmony! That's them as humans, isn't it?

Huh? Light looked at the photo on the front page. It was in bright color and depicted seven young mares- women, they were called women here, if he recalled correctly. One of them looked only vaguely familiar, but the other six looked just like the Elements of Harmony that every pony in Equestria knew and he recognized them instantly. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. They were waving to a cheering crowd. That's them alright. Weird, they look the same but so... different. I don't think I'll ever get used to these flat human faces.

According to this article, they have magic here! And most of them... are attending a local university! Well that won't do, if they're anything like their counterparts they'll try to stop us and I won't let that happen. We need to take them down first. Carnage seized control of their body and stood them up, going over to the nearest human and tapping their shoulder. “You, how do I get to Canterlot University?”

The man gave them an affronted look, but said, “Uh, it's a few miles that way,” and pointed.

“Excellent, you people are so helpful!” Carnage spun and marched in that direction.

“You're welcome!” the other called, sounding annoyed.

Light commented, Uh, I don't think we should refer to them as 'you people', we need to blend in.

Oh who cares. What's he going to do about it?

They made their way through the city, Carnage taking most of the control and occasionally stopping random pedestrians to ask for more directions, and also asking about the girls in the newspaper. He quickly learned that they were local celebrities. They were practically superheroes, who have saved the people of the city from magical oddities on multiple occasions. Yet despite their fame, the girls were humble and just trying to make regular lives for themselves after graduating high school.

Do we have to kill them? Light asked. Why not get them on our side? With their power we could be unstoppable.

I don't have the means to keep them under my control right now, Carnage snapped. But they'll serve a better purpose. Fuel. Mm, I hope they taste better than ponies... I've been dying for a proper meal.

Light wanted to shudder at the ravenous hunger that swept through him. During his brief imprisonment at the museum, he had been fed, but none of it seemed to satisfy Carnage. But when they broke free and took down a few guards along the way... that had finally sated the alien creature. He made himself ignore the discomfort, though. He was part of something far bigger than himself now. Carnage promised to give him everything he ever wanted, and he was going to serve him faithfully. Part of him was a little guilty over abandoning his loyalty to Celestia, but he just couldn't resist the glorious future Carnage had shown him. One where their races have a powerful and unstoppable symbiotic alliance that all their enemies will fall before. Light has seen Equestria threatened countless times throughout his life and knew the symbiotes were capable of preventing that from ever happening again. Sure, the way they planned to take control was not without its own violence, but it would be followed by an era of such peace and prosperity that it would be seen as necessary. Everypony will understand. It was worth betraying his old boss and destroying some lives for the good of Equestria's many future generations, he told himself.

A notion that Carnage immediately agreed with, praising his intelligence and sensibility, making him even more certain this was the right decision.

It took a while, but finally they reached the university. The campus was huge, boasting several buildings and dorms, and Light had no idea where to start.

It's Sunday here. Which means they are likely not in classes, and may be out in the city or studying somewhere on campus. If we find any one of those seven girls, we can search their memories for the rest before we eat them.

Or just ask some other students? Light suggested as they watched a few athletic-looking students run by throwing a football to each other.

Or that. Carnage headed onto the campus, waving down the athletes. “Hey, any of you seen Rainbow Dash or her friends?”

The boys glanced at each other and shrugged, but one said, “Oh yeah, I think she's out on the track doing some laps.”

“Thank you so much.” Chuckling at how easy that was, Carnage looked around, wondering where the track was.

The student pointed, and he smiled and jogged that way.

Too easy. These humans are just as trusting as ponies are. It will be their downfall.

I hope you don't plan on murdering a famous person in plain sight. We don't want to attract attention to ourselves.

Oh please, I can handle anything this world can throw at me. You've seen what we can do.

Yeah, but I still think we should keep a low profile for now.

Think whatever you like. I'm going to do what I want to do.

Light would have frowned if he was the one in control of their body. Sometimes he wondered how much of a partnership this really was. But he said nothing. It would be okay. Carnage was just very straightforward, he was used to it by now.

When they reached the track, they saw that it was fairly busy. Especially as it surrounded a football field, where a team was currently practicing. They couldn't see the rainbow-haired woman anywhere, and Carnage groaned. Must have just missed her. Gah! Their stomach rumbled and he clutched it. We must feed. I don't care on who.

Okay, how about this, we uh... find one of those vending machine things, and you use one of your tendrils to sneak a snack out of it when no one's looking?

Ugh. I suppose that will do for now. And then we'll resume our search for one of those magical girls. Carnage stalked down the sidewalk, fingers clenching angrily until he came across a vending machine. He stepped up to it, made sure no one was looking, and slid a hand inside. He let his tendrils emerge from the ends of his fingers, snagging several bags from their racks and yanking them down. He retrieved them and hurried away, finding a tree to sit under as he examined his loot.

So many carbs, Light said distastefully. Most of it was chips and crackers.

Fuel is fuel. Carnage tore the bags open and shoveled the food into his mouth. He ate so fast it was a miracle he didn't choke, and Light nervously made them glance up every so often, but no one seemed to spare them a glance.

The one human who did pass close enough to see their frenzied eating merely muttered, “Man, that's a mood,” and kept walking.

Stop being paranoid, we're fine! Carnage growled. He examined a thin stick of what looked to be red flesh. Hm, beef jerky? Is this meat?

I... think so? Ugh, it looks so gross.

Carnage considered that. Then grinned and ripped the plastic off, biting into the beef jerky. His eyes widened at the savory flavor. It IS meat! Finally!

It was with a sinking sensation that Light remembered what beef was. Of course as an Equestrian he had no reason to use the word, as those it referred to were every bit as sapient as he was and found the term highly offensive. But he knew it nonetheless. Beef came from cows.

He would have puked if not for Carnage having his motor control on lockdown. Carnage sensed his nausea anyway and scoffed, I doubt the creatures are sapient here! Though if they are... perhaps these humans are more brutal than I thought. Either way, this is a fine treat, despite how dead and processed it is! He quickly finished off the meat, licked his fingers clean, and stood, kicking the wrappers carelessly aside. Now then, back to our hunt.

Light could feel that the other had more energy now, but he found that it hadn't done much for his own strength. Was Carnage taking all the nutrition for himself?

Of course I am, the other responded dismissively to that thought. I'll take care of you later, but right now I need all the strength I can get. That isn't a problem, is it?

Light felt the other's confidence wash over him, visions of everything they'll accomplish together flowing through his mind, and he agreeably replied, Not at all, my friend. He really did need to stop doubting Carnage.

That's right. I said I'd unlock your full potential, and I will. Silently, Carnage checked on his host's vitals. They were even weaker than they were yesterday. Not surprising. Light wasn't a very good match for him and his immune system was trying to fight off Carnage's cells. It wasn't succeeding, but the energy it was using was already affecting the equine's health. Carnage didn't care. He would deal with that in time. He metabolized a tiny bit more of the other's liver and brain, using his connection with Light's nerves to prevent him from feeling any discomfort from it, and headed for the nearest dormitory.

He asked around, and while nearly everyone knew who he was talking about, none could give him specific directions. Rainbow had apparently left just a few minutes ago with her friends to go somewhere. Carnage was able to obtain descriptions of their vehicles, but upon searching the parking lots, couldn't find them. They must have left the campus altogether.

Frustrated, he decided to come back in a few hours. He left the campus and wandered aimlessly about the city, learning its layout and already planning how he was going to devastate the planet. He especially liked imagining how those soft-looking humans were going to taste. And one day he would spawn more Klyntar, and they would have endless prey to feast on, and could hunt for the perfect bodies among these fragile primates... and then they would go and liberate their kind from the ponies and resume their mission.

Once a couple hours had passed, Carnage returned to the university. He was hearing very little from his host now. But that was normal. They always seemed to go quiet after spending long enough with him, seeing his fantasies and listening to his raves and rants. He had more than enough imagination to keep them occupied. Or perhaps they were simply in awe of his brilliance. Either way, he was glad for the silence.

Carnage kept his thoughts concealed from Light as he considered what he was going to do once he found one of the Elements. Of course he was going to eat most of them, but he also wanted to take one of them as a host. He had pushed Light's body to its breaking point escaping the museum, not that he was letting the other know that. But several body systems were shutting down and he had eaten away most of his organs. It was coming time for him to jump to a healthier body.

And why not choose one of those humans with magical abilities? He could infiltrate their friend group, get each of the others alone and dispose of them, and then he'll have no competition. Now to just get Light on board with the plan.

Listen up, he said to his host. Once he had the other's attention, he continued, You and I both know your body isn't a suitable host for me. So I'm going to need to transfer into one of the Elements. You will continue serving me, but your body will be your own again.

Okay, got it.

You will assist me in convincing one of the creatures to accept me. It's easier when they don't fight back.

I'll do what I can.

Yes, you will.

Carnage once again decided to lurk near the dorms, and this time, he was lucky. He saw one of the girls from the newspaper approaching. She wasn't one of the Equestrian Elements, but she nonetheless had magic here and was as formidable as the rest of her friends.

Light paid close attention to her fiery red and yellow hair, and said, I swear, I know who she is. Where have I...

Carnage immediately dove into Light's memories, searching far back to when he first started working for Celestia, and saw a pony with a very similar mane style and the same piercing green eyes. She was a student of Celestia, wasn't she?

Light gasped out loud, “Sunset Shimmer!”

The girl froze, staring at him. “Uh, yeah? Can I help you?”

Light grinned, moving toward her. It was all coming back to him now. Sunset had been Celestia's student, and then she grew resentful when it became clear that Celestia didn't see her as worthy of becoming an alicorn, and then she ran away through the crystal mirror. This wasn't the human world's Sunset... this was the same pony one, she had to be! “Sunset, it's me, Light Touch! Remember, Celestia caught me breaking into the restricted section of the royal archives and was impressed, so she hired me to be a spy for her?”

Sunset's eyes widened with recognition. “Oh! Oh wow, Light Touch, yeah! I thought you looked familiar!” She took his hand, shaking it. “So good to see you, what are you doing here?”

“Haha, well it's a long story... why don't we go inside?”

“Yeah, absolutely.”

Carnage sat back and let Light handle things. He just watched through his eyes as they went inside, up the stairs and into one of the rooms. Sunset invited Light to sit on the couch, and he made up a story about just wanting to visit this human world he's heard so much about from Twilight.

“It really is a weird place compared to Equestria, but you'll get used to it,” Sunset said. “Personally, I'm so used to the Internet I don't know what I would do without it. If I went back to Equestria I'd have to bring it with me, haha.”

“Internet, yeah I've seen some of it already, it's fascinating what these humans have come up with!”

Carnage gave Light a small nudge, making a suggestion to him on what to say and reminding him of the plan.

“Oh, uh...” Light rubbed his neck, clearing his throat. “Sunset, listen. I haven't been entirely truthful. I... actually came here because I was escaping the Life Aura Center.”

“Life Aura Center? The one that was experimenting on ponies with those aliens?”

That got Carnage's attention, and he was in sync with Light as they demanded, “How do you know about that?”

“Well, Twilight, the pony Twilight, she visited me just yesterday and told me about it. It's crazy that you managed to escape that place, but I'm glad you did, it sounds awful.”

“So then, you know about the aliens,” Light said slowly. Sunset nodded, and he said, “Okay, good! That's good, because you see, heh...” He found himself laughing. “I have one of them!” He gestured at his chest. “I have one, and he's actually not compatible with my body, and so... he needs a better host.”

“Oh.” Sunset was taken aback. “I mean, I'd offer but this is all so new to me, I might need some time to think about it if you can hold off for a bit-”

“No!” Light shouted, spurned on by Carnage's outrage. He cleared his throat, and said in a more pleading tone, “Sunset, please, he's getting weaker the longer he stays with me.”

Sunset nervously messed with her hair as she thought about it. She didn't know Light Touch very well, but she could see the desperation on his face and there was no way he'd lie about this sort of thing. If Celestia trusted him, she trusted him. “Well, Twilight is also hosting one of the symbiotes, I know they can't survive in our world without a compatible host, so... Okay. If he really can't stay in you, he can share my body.”

Carnage could hardly believe his luck. Not only would this human likely have some new information about the rest of the Klyntar for him, she was willing to receive him! He immediately began stretching out of Light, speaking for himself now. “Don't mind if I do!”

Sunset flinched at the sight of him. He looked much more vicious than Venom did, especially with that blood red shade of flesh. “Whoa, wasn't expecting you to come out so fast, hi!” She relaxed, reaching out her hand. “Nice to meet you, I'm sure you know if you were in his head, but I'm Sunset Shimmer.”

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer. I am Carnage.” Carnage connected to Sunset without any prompting, and as he moved over toward her, he used his last links to Light to soak all the energy he could out of him. He felt the other waver, and smugly told him to be happy he died for a grand purpose. He spent a few moments reveling in the other's betrayal and horror, then he fully disconnected, surging into Sunset's body.

“Ow!” She scrambled back, eyes squeezing shut as what felt like razor blades dragged along her skin and sank deep underneath. Her breath quickened and her heart beat harder, blood rushing in her ears, and a sudden dizziness overcame her.

The last thing she was aware of was loud laughter in her head, and then everything swirled and she blacked out.

3. A Rough Start

Sunset gasped, eyes shooting open as she sat up. Her skin tingled and she rubbed her arms, shakily looking around her dorm. Did she fall asleep?

I may have been a little rough with you, a voice suddenly said in her head, and she jerked.

“Who...” As she woke up more fully, she remembered. An old employee of Equestria coming to talk to her... a bright red alien creature... Carnage. “Carnage?” she asked tentatively.

Red tendrils of skin slid out of her body, linking together into a slender neck and then a sharply angled face. Large opal eyes glinted at her over a large maw filled with razor-sharp teeth. “Yes. Hello, Sunset. I can't thank you enough for your cooperation.”

Sunset swallowed, examining him as she tried to get used to this. “Twilight had... told me it didn't hurt. Being connected to one of you.”

“Did she?” Carnage made a note to search her memories for more information, but right now he was focused on the present. “Well, are you in pain?”

Sunset found that no, she wasn't. In fact, she felt more alert and energetic than ever before. Maybe Twilight just meant that things didn't hurt after the bonding? “Not now, but it hurt when you connected to me, I mean I passed out!”

“You were probably just in shock, that's all. Perfectly normal.” Carnage turned to look at the floor, and Sunset followed his gaze. She gasped when she saw that Light Touch had collapsed, and slid down next to him, grasping his shoulders. “Don't bother. He's dead.”

Sunset jerked her head toward him. “Dead?!”

“Yes, that's what I said. Dead! He was weak and died as soon as I left him! He's as dead as beef jerky! Speaking of which, mm...” Carnage licked his lips, and Sunset shuddered when she saw how long and slimy his tongue was. “Free dinner.”

“What?! You can't just eat him!”

Carnage glared at her. “Be reasonable, Sunset! He's not from this world, what would you do with the body? We must dispose of it. We can make sure it's never found. Equestria believes him to be dead anyway.”

Sunset gulped, but her stomach churned with an unnatural hunger. As horrible as it was, Carnage was right. There was no record of Light Touch here... not this version of him, anyway. There really was only one way to ensure the body wasn't found, that his death wasn't traced back to her. She closed her eyes and turned away. She felt like she was going to start sobbing if she looked at the body any longer. “Okay, just do it then.” She covered her ears as the other messily began chomping at the body, but that didn't completely block out the nauseating sound of wet slurping and crunching. And even more disgusting, she was able to feel it seeming to move right through him and into her stomach, and she covered her mouth as she fought the urge to throw up. However, she also felt it soothing the other's hunger.

It only took a few moments, then Carnage was done and rumbling with satisfaction. “There we are, feels good, doesn't it? Do you feel the power?”

She cautiously looked at him. His fierce eyes were locked on hers, and she saw a small trail of blood run from his teeth. He licked it off. “I do feel stronger,” she admitted. “But that's an awful way to get power!”

He scoffed. “He was dead anyway. Not eating him wouldn't have fixed it. And that is the sort of fuel we will need if I am to remain healthy.”

“Is it... normal for hosts to just... die when one of you leave?” she asked nervously.

“Not at all. As I said, he was weak. He was dying anyway, his body overexerting itself trying to sustain mine. As soon as I left, he had no energy left and everything shut down. But you won't have that problem. You're strong. We fit together just fine.”

“Ugh. I think I just... I need to lay down.” Sunset numbly walked over to her bed, collapsing onto it and rubbing her temples. Her body shook slightly as she tried not to cry over what she just saw.

“Of course,” Carnage said as gently as he could muster, forming a hand to run against her hair. “Rest. I have a lot to think about anyway.”

She nodded and buried her face into a pillow, and he could sense her eyes stinging and her shaking getting worse as she fought back sobs. She seemed unable to stop thinking about what he did, and he decided to just ignore her emotional turmoil and immerse himself in her memories, wanting to learn more about her. He hissed when he saw Twilight, but what really caught his attention was Venom. He knew he had gotten free of the Life Aura Center, but he had hitchhiked out in Twilight Sparkle?! His anger only grew as he listened to their story of taking down the center, fighting Riot, and finally killing him. He gnashed his teeth at the thought of his fellow Klyntar turning against their brave leader and helping the ponies. And to think that they all joined those pathetic creatures? That they were giving up the invasion for cozy, domestic lives?!

Carnage seethed, pushing his mind away from the disgusting memories. The other symbiotes were clearly too far gone. He would have to eliminate everyone from his team and start over fresh with his own, uncorrupted spawn. He began adjusting his plan. He would build strength with Sunset, eating each of her friends from this world to absorb their powers, and then he could go back to Equestria, consume the traitors, and finally confront Venom. He would make him suffer slowly and painfully for starting the rebellion.

“You alright?” Sunset mumbled from underneath him. “You feel... angry.”

Carnage snapped his attention back to the present and did a quick mental check to make sure she hadn't heard anything, but it seemed she was only sensing his emotions. He curtly replied, “Just thinking about what happened to my people who were captured. I am fine.” It took all his self control to not just go on a rampage gathering strength right now. But no, he needed to get this creature to trust him. A willing host was so much easier to control than a defiant one. He decided to go further into Sunset's memories, learning about her past and what made her into the person she was today. He analyzed her personality, her quirks and her fears, what she liked to do and what she loathed. He knew he would have to be able to perfectly imitate her whenever he seized control.

“You have the potential for greatness inside you,” he said as he examined her memory of becoming a powerful demon. “You're ambitious like me. We will make an excellent team. I can get you all the strength you've ever wanted. We can be strong and beautiful together, just like when you became that phoenix-like goddess to save your dear friend Twi.”

Sunset lifted her head, wiping tears from her eyes. “Goddess is a pretty strong word,” she said, but she did find herself longing to feel that power flow through her again. It had felt so warm, so right for her. It felt like what she imagined being an alicorn was like.

“Yet it fits, doesn't it? Think of what you could do with all that magic. You're a hero to this city, but imagine being a hero to the entire world. Leading it into a bright new future.”

“Hm, it does sound nice.”

“Yes, it does. Trust me, Sunset, and we'll do great things together. Just like Twilight and Venom did.”

“Yeah... I'm not gonna lie, I'm still creeped out by, you know...” Sunset leaned up and gestured toward the floor where Light's body had lain. Carnage resisted the urge to groan as he felt a pang of sadness from her. She was still torn up over that? “But Twilight said you don't need to eat people, you'll be fine with raw meat, and chocolate, and... affection from your host. So we'll make this work.”

“Live prey tastes so much better.”

“Yes, but it's wrong.”

“What if they deserve it?”

“I don't think anyone deserves being eaten alive, no matter what they've done.”

“I'm sure there are some especially nasty humans who would deserve such a punishment...” Carnage brought up a few of her memories about appalling dictators and criminals throughout history.

Sunset shook her head, mentally shoving them away. “Well, yeah, who doesn't like a good torture fantasy about bad people, but... but I'd never want to actually do it, that's not who I am!”

Carnage decided to relent, for now. He'll ease her into it. But he could feel that darkness deep within her. He would bring it out one day, and he didn't care if it was willingly or by force. “Fine. We don't have to finally live out your justice fantasies. We don't have to travel the city, you completely concealed beneath my form and thus unable to be identified, able to punish whoever we want. We'll stick to long-dead animals and chocolate instead.”

Sunset sighed and laid back down. “You know, you're a lot more brutal than I was expecting.”

“My team came to Equus with the intent to enslave the entire population and use them as hosts to produce armies of Klyntar, while feeding on those too weak or rebellious to host us. Of course I'm brutal.”

“But you're like the others, right?” Sunset asked. “You don't want to do that anymore?”

“Of course not,” Carnage lied. “For now I just want to recover my strength. Perhaps one day rejoin my people in Equestria. No more.”

“Alright then. Man, it's kinda early but I'm beat. Think I'm gonna just go ahead and go to sleep.”

“Sleep then. I'll watch after you.”

Sunset nodded and slipped under the covers, and Carnage used his link to her to make her fall asleep in seconds. Once she was out, he withdrew himself into her body, fully immersing himself in her memories again. She didn't suspect him at all. She trusted that pony princess so much. It would be her downfall.

He began learning about her friends. He would have to be very careful in how he disposed of those six...

Sunset elected not to tell her friends about Carnage yet. She still needed some time to figure out how to break the news to them. They didn't know anything about the symbiotes and it may be better if she had Twilight with her when she told them. Plus, she wanted to sort out her own feelings about Carnage first. He was surprisingly quiet throughout the next school week, apparently content to observe everything she did, but she got an uneasy vibe from him. He was like a persistent dark cloud always at the back of her mind. And whenever he did talk, it was usually to make shockingly cruel remarks about the people around her, or to carry out a scathing commentary on whatever subject she was learning, and several times he simply urged her to lash out at someone or break something. It was in his nature to be this way, he claimed.

She did her best to find some common ground with him, but his way of thinking was simply alien to her. She couldn't help but wonder how Twilight and Venom managed to make things work.

She groaned as a headache stabbed at her temples, dropping her head into her hands. That was another thing. Carnage always seemed to be listening to her thoughts, and his anger would spike into physical pain when she thought about Venom. But he refused to tell her why.

Sunset was already frustrated with Carnage's presence by the time the weekend arrived, and as soon as she walked into her dorm room on Friday after the last class of the day, she firmly demanded, “Okay, get out here and look at me.”

With a sensation like hundreds of needles dragging across her skin, he emerged from her body and faced her, opal eyes narrowed and teeth glinting. “Yes, Sunset?”

“I think we need to have a talk.” Sunset crossed the room to the couch and dropped onto it, crossing her arms.

The other fixed her with a steady stare. Unblinking, unperturbed. “About what?”

“You're in my head, I think you know.”

He growled. “You're regretting our bond.”

“Kinda, yeah. Twilight made it seem so- gah.” She winced as pain shot through her skull again, and she saw the other noticeably snarl. “Quit doing that! First off, what's your problem with Twilight and Venom?”

He was silent for a moment. Then he said, “Let's just say Venom and I had our disagreements back when we worked together. Now. What's this about regretting our bond with each other?”

“It had seemed like a good idea, I know you can't survive here alone and I really wanted to help you, especially since your previous host, well...” Sunset gestured vaguely, and groaned, rubbing her stomach. She still got upset and nauseous remembering it, almost able to taste the poor stallion in the back of her throat. “Anyway. I wanted to help you recover your strength. I could tell whatever that company in Equestria did to you really hurt you. But this isn't going to work if you're going to keep saying all those cruel things in my head, and pushing me to act violently for no reason, and just... ugh!” She dragged her nails against her arms as even now his rage swirled through her and joined in with her own emotions. “This is supposed to be a mutual symbiosis, right? That's what Twilight called it. We're supposed to benefit each other! Otherwise you're just a rude parasite!”

He snapped, and for a moment more of his tendrils surged out and formed arms, which he extended toward her as if he was going to seize her neck. She jerked back, but he stopped himself, claws inches from her throat. He curled them and dropped his arms, the skin melting away and becoming tendrils once more. “You want some kind of benefit? Have you not noticed how much stronger you are now? How much more intelligent you are, how I've been feeding you all the knowledge you need for those pathetic classes that pass for higher education here?!”

Sunset's heart was beating hard, but she refused to let him intimidate her. He needed her, and they both knew it. So she took a deep breath and said, “Let's get something straight. Never threaten me like that again. You try to hurt me and I'll make sure you regret it.”

He growled, telling himself he was going to make her suffer greatly later. But saying so out loud wasn't the pragmatic choice right now, so he replied, “My temper got the best of me. It won't happen again.”

“It better not. If you don't start behaving I will do whatever it takes to remove you from me, and you can find someone else to tolerate your temper. Now, you need to stop causing me pain. We're a team, now. Let's act like it.”

He settled slightly, deciding he could use this. “That's right, Shimmer,” he said in as calm a voice as he could muster. “We are a team. Truth is, I've become temperamental because I'm very hungry. You can feel it, right?”

Her stomach growled and she wrapped her arms around it, though she also tilted her head with confusion. “I've been eating three meals a day...”

“It's not enough. I require meat. Livers. Mm... brains. We must hunt.”

“I told you, we can't eat people, we can survive on-”

“Chocolate and cooked meat isn't doing it for me. We do not have the sort of bond that produces enough of your own brain chemicals for me to feed on. At least, not without me depriving you entirely of phenylethylamine and send you spiraling into a depression. No! I need to get it from others! We need to hunt!”

“Ugh.” Sunset turned and threw herself on her stomach, dragging over a pillow to bury her face into. “That's so wrong, I can't just... we can't just kill people.”

“Oh don't be like that, this is a college and it's no doubt full of scum, if we simply attend one of those so-called frat parties...”

“No.” She pushed herself up, glaring at him. “I can tell you're not going to let this go. If you absolutely must have a human, we can, I don't know...” She sighed. “Sneak into the local prison or something, find someone we know for absolute sure was convicted of some terrible crime and-”

“You don't have to tell me twice!” He disappeared back under her skin, and with a yelp, she found herself jumping to her feet and running to grab her keys before throwing open the door.

Sunset was briefly stunned at how quickly and easily he had seized control of her body, and they were halfway down the stairs before she stopped them and asked, Wait, where are we going?

The library to do research!

Why the library, I have a perfectly good laptop back-

Don't be stupid, if we use your laptop to find our victim and then go and kill them, that can incriminate you!

I really doubt it'd be traced back to-

Maybe not, but it COULD be! And why take that chance? We're going to the library and using a public computer that isn't connected to your identity!

Sunset didn't argue further. But she did mentally shoulder Carnage's will aside so they could at least share control of her body as they made their way outside. She felt irritation from him but didn't dwell on it. Maybe things were rough between Twilight and Venom at first too. They'll make this work. Eventually.

4. Massacre

Sunset had tons of reservations, but she said nothing as she and Carnage selected a computer toward the back of the library, where they could have their back to a wall and no one else was nearby. They sank into the chair, and she let him take control for the search. He immediately sent their fingers flying across the keys, and she heard him grumble darkly in his thoughts about how primitive Earth computers were. He brought up Google and began searching for the nearest prison. He found that Canterlot had one, on the outskirts of the city and surrounded by razor wire according to the photos. There was only one road in or out, and it passed a gatehouse which would no doubt have armed guards.

Carnage didn’t seem concerned with the security, just noting it and moving on to a new search for people who have been convicted and sent there. Luckily, arrest records and court cases were all very public and anyone could find them if they just looked.

What about this? he asked Sunset. This man beat his wife so severely she was hospitalized. Lots of evidence. He confessed. Very cut and dry. I can eat him, right? Is he bad enough for your delicate sense of justice?

Sunset hesitated. Sure, there was no doubt the person was cruel, but… I don’t know, what he did was bad, but I think he could change, you know?

Ugh. This isn’t some children’s cartoon, not every bad guy just changes for the better. We can get rid of him right now! That poor wife of his will have nothing to fear if we do. What if he gets released and attacks someone again? Don’t you want to prevent that?

I don’t want to kill him, Sunset thought, narrowing her eyes and slapping the table in her annoyance.

She felt the familiar coils of disdain from the other, a drawn out growl echoing in her mind. She could almost feel his urge to sink his claws into her. But he didn’t act on it, just moving their hands back to the keyboard. Fine! You want bad? I can see in your mind what you really consider unforgivable… here! In seconds he had pulled up a new record and even made her move her face closer to the screen. Is this unrepentant rapist bad enough for you?!

Sunset’s eyes widened a bit as she took in the information. Out loud, she whispered, “How can anyone treat other people that way? Eight confirmed victims and testimony from even more… and the way he abused them…”

I bet I could find the pictures the docs took. Show you all the cuts and the bruises… oh, one of the poor darlings was burned. Needed skin grafts. Now is that a human that needs to be left alive?

Sunset shook her head, feeling sick as she scrolled back up to look at the name. Brass Knuckles.

Who would name a kid that? she wondered.

You’re not one to talk, you equines have a ton of stupid names.

Yeah but I’ve never heard of anyone naming their foal after a brutal gang weapon.

Meh. Well? We killing him or what?

Sunset looked at the man’s face. Even for a mugshot, his blue eyes seemed unusually blank, like he was looking past the camera. His lips were curled slightly into a smile, and he was clean-shaven. His hair was short but styled nicely. He didn’t look dangerous. But Sunset knew from experience you couldn’t trust people on appearances alone.

Yeah, she answered. If you must eat someone… eat him.

Finally! Carnage straightened their arms and stood them up. He took a few moments to erase their Internet history, and after a second of thought, also opened the command prompt so he could flush the DNS cache.

That probably isn’t necessary, Sunset commented.

Probably not but why make things easy if someone snoops on this later?

I’m also surprised the IT department or whatever hasn’t blocked that feature…

Carnage didn’t seem interested in discussing that further. He had gone quiet in her mind again, but she could feel his determination and hunger. They walked quickly out of the library, and once outside broke into a jog.

Sunset considered herself fairly athletic, but she was no Rainbow Dash. Spending more than a few minutes at a time running easily tired her out. At least, it used to. Now, she found herself feeling fine even as Carnage sped from a jog into a normal run.

Sunset just surrendered control over to him, keeping to her thoughts as he ran toward the prison. It would take a while, but there was no way they could take a car as recognizable as hers over that way without becoming a suspect.

They left the campus and Carnage pushed them into a full sprint.

Calm down, we’re going to look suspicious! she complained.

Nah, we’ll be fine! Stop worrying so much!

Sunset paid attention to how other people were looking at her, but none seemed too concerned. Sometimes other pedestrians would shoot her puzzled glances, and a few even commented on her speed, but they mostly just seemed to assume she was late for something and then moved on with their lives.

It occurred to her that they really were moving fast. She wasn’t sure she’s ever run like this before. At least, not as a human. They had to be going seven… no, maybe eight miles per hour? And still she didn’t feel tired. It seemed to take no effort at all to move like this.

This is the power we have together! Carnage bragged. Isn’t it great? We make each other strong! And I can make us stronger.

It is nice, she admitted.

Even at their speed though, it took them a while to get to the prison. They slowed down before they got too close, scouting out nearby buildings and then just stopping near the road that turned off and led toward it.

It was then that Sunset really got to appreciate how powerful Carnage’s senses were. Even through her eyes, somehow he was able to pinpoint where all the cameras were, and she could tell he was analyzing the locations of the windows, where doors were at, he even managed to pick out where a guard was patrolling outside with a dog and estimate how long the pair would take to make a lap of the compound.

It was with a chill that Sunset realized he was using memories from his time spent with Light Touch to thoroughly case their target and determine the best way in. It was obvious though that technology here was far better than in Equestria and he was looking at security that his last host had no experience with. So with what could only be described as a mental shrug, he decided to take a more direct route in.

Carnage abruptly turned them away from the prison and walked toward a nearby gas station. It was small, with only four pumps and a tiny store. Even so, there were customers.

What are we doing? Sunset asked.

Finding a suitable hiding place to get ready. Carnage went behind the building and dove out of view of the parking lot. Then, without any warning, more of his body than Sunset has ever seen at once exploded out from under her skin. The vivid red flesh completely coated her like a second skin, covering her clothes, her face… it was like being smothered in tar, and she yelped and instinctively flinched. Though she quickly realized she felt okay and could still breathe.

A warning next time would be nice, she thought.

Carnage chuckled, making them stand up tall. And oh, were they tall. Sunset guessed they were at least two feet taller now, and their body was coated in muscle. Big arms, powerful thighs, a toned abdomen. What she could see of them looked monstrous too, their fingers and toes tipped with sharp claws. She took control of their arms just so she could run their hands up toward their head. Her hair wasn’t there anymore, and she assumed it must have gotten slicked down under Carnage’s skin. Her ears and nose were similarly missing. Her entire face was hidden by the alien one.

“Holy crap,” she whispered, and her voice came out low and guttural, through a mouth with far too many teeth. It was the voice Carnage spoke to her with.

Impressive, yes? he thought smugly to her. No one will recognize you, no one will be able to punish you for what we are about to do. Now let’s eat. They began running. Sunset thought they were fast before, but that didn’t compare to this. They easily hit fifteen miles per hour, blowing past the customers at the gas station, many of whom leaped back and cried out in fear.

They paid the humans no mind, sprinting toward the road leading to the prison and tearing down it.

A vehicle was currently heading toward the gatehouse. They sped past it, and the driver slammed on their breaks and beeped.

Carnage turned and snarled against the driver side window, and the driver instead threw the car into reverse and got out of the way.

Everything was happening so fast Sunset could barely keep up with it. She was swept up into Carnage’s energy, enjoying the raw power in their body, even feeling a strange glee at how easily they intimidated that driver.

The door to the gatehouse opened and a man stepped out, looking shocked at the creature approaching him but nonetheless readying his gun.

Carnage kept running toward him, and Sunset felt a strange shifting on their back. Then a large tendril surged out of them, its tip forming into a sharp hook and shooting toward the other. He had little time to react before it had wrapped around him, stabbing his wrists until he dropped the weapon, at which point Carnage bound his hands too.

He struggled, and Sunset did her best to share control of their body as they approached him, telling Carnage she didn’t want to hurt him.

He’ll be fine, Carnage thought dismissively.

“What the fuck are you?” the man demanded, still trying to get away from them.

Bored, Carnage picked up the gun in a hand, and the other tensed. But instead of using it, Carnage simply disassembled it and tossed everything to the ground. Except the firing pin, which he snapped in half and then swallowed.

The man paled, freezing in place and just staring at them.

“I’ll be accessing this facility now,” Carnage said. He ignored Sunset’s thoughts and looped the tendril further around their captive, before squeezing until he yelped in pain. “You’ll give me a map of the inside.”

“I d-don’t…” He gasped for breath. “Have a map.”

“Sure you do. In here.” Carnage formed a second tendril, thinner but with the same hooked end. He plunged it into the other’s forehead.

Sunset cried out in their mind, but realized Carnage’s skin seemed to just meld right through the other without truly harming him, though it still seemed to cause him severe discomfort.

Then she sensed a third mind briefly join with hers and Carnage’s. A mind full of panic and distress, and then she suddenly knew the full layout of the prison, who ran it, even the names and locations of some of the prisoners.

Carnage smirked and withdrew the tendril, and the third mind disappeared. Sunset almost expected there to be a gaping wound left in the guard’s forehead, but there was nothing there. Even so, he groaned and wavered in their grip, before passing out.

Carnage dropped him carelessly to the ground. We know where we’re going now. Let’s go.

Did we just read his mind?

Yes. I found that you had quite the knack for doing so with your magic, but I took a more entertaining route of getting the info we needed.

Will he be okay?

He’ll wake up in a while if that’s what you’re wondering. Now come on.

They ducked into the gatehouse, finding the controls to open the gate.

“A stealthy infiltration would have been boring anyway,” Carnage mused as they watched the gate move aside. He casually ripped the door of the building off as they walked back outside, and they ran through the gate as soon as there was room to.

Though Sunset had the feeling they could just rip through the chain-link if they wanted to.

The prison consisted of a large main building with a few smaller ones that seemed to be used for storage and administrative purposes. Their target would be in the main one, likely already done with dinner and going back to his cell unless he had an appointment or activity of some sort. They had a pretty good idea of the prison’s schedule thanks to looking at the guard’s memories. There were plenty of programs in place that aimed to rehabilitate and teach valuable life skills to the inmates, to give them something to fall back on once they get out. But it was entirely a choice whether anyone participated, and they had no way of knowing if Brass was among those who did.

By now, their presence was apparent to the rest of the facility. Alarms began going off as they reached the entrance and tore their way in. Carnage winced and Sunset noted with mild interest that he seemed unusually annoyed with the sound. But he pushed through it, and she figured it was nothing, and began sharing control with him again.

They worked together as they rushed inside. Unarmed employees got out of their way while those with weapons demanded they stop, then shot at them when they refused to.

The bullets harmlessly bounced off them. Sunset had expected it, but she was still amazed by how resilient they were. She felt Carnage’s satisfaction that human weapons were as weak as he thought. Several tendrils emerged from their back to begin ripping away and destroying weapons, and they heard emergency announcements that the facility was going into lockdown as they headed further in.

They ignored the people who ran and tossed aside those who tried to block them. Sunset got the feeling it was only her will keeping them from just eating everyone around them. Carnage was ravenous.

They eventually dropped down onto all fours, loping through the building with their head down and crashing through doors in their way. Occasionally Carnage would grab someone at random and use a mix of Sunset’s magic and his own natural abilities to glean information from their heads, searching for their target. They finally figured out exactly which cell he was in, and headed that way.

By this point, most of the inmates had been directed back to their cells and locked in, while those who couldn’t get back as quickly were likely doing their best to shelter in place.

Carnage looked hungrily at the different cells as he passed them, but didn’t stop, going up a set of stairs and finally making it to the person they came here for.

The cell wasn’t actually bad as they were expecting. It was a small room with a barred door, offering a decent amount of privacy. Brass was sitting in a chair near the bed, reading a book, apparently not concerned with the alarms. But he quickly looked up when Carnage slammed against the door and began bending it open.

He jumped up, backing away. “Hey, someone?” he shouted. “Someone, help!”

Carnage just smirked. “No one’s coming to help you. You’re gonna be meat, human.”

Sure enough, every guard that tried to stop them was just shoved aside. Their weapons were destroyed. Several were injured and willingly backed off, retreating and calling for help.

We really need to hurry up before more serious forces get here, Sunset warned. National Guard or SWAT or something.

Stop worrying, Shimmer. We have it under control. We’re unstoppable. Carnage succeeded in ripping the door off and throwing it aside, where it clattered noisily to the floor.

Brass scrambled back until he hit the back wall, where he looked around for anything he could use as a weapon, but finding nothing. There was no trace of that mildly smug expression he had in his mugshot. He was terrified, and Sunset felt a sick pleasure at his fear.

“Now you know how your victims felt, huh?” she asked, grinning and hearing Carnage encourage her in thought. They spoke together, “You are going to die today. No one will be hurt by you again.”

He started to protest, but was cut off by their hand seizing his throat and squeezing so hard he immediately began choking. This level of raw power was intoxicating, and Sunset was swept along into her symbiote's blood lust as they lifted Brass to their face and tore his head off. He didn't even have time to scream before their jaws were shredding his skull to pieces, and the taste of hot blood and shockingly creamy brain matter was hitting their tongue. It was both disgusting and exhilarating, and they soon devoured the rest of the body. Bones easily snapped apart, savory muscle and soft fat sliding down their gullet, the various organs rich in flavor, all marinated in the irresistible blood that poured out around their teeth.

It only took them moments to devour the man, and once they were done, they spun around and left the cell, mouth gaping open and tongue lolling out as they hungered for more.

There was screaming now, the smell of blood and the sight of their face making it obvious what just happened. They lunged for the nearest person, a guard who had been trying to shout them down, and ripped him apart.

They lost all rational control, their minds mingling into one and screaming for meat. They ate the guard and ripped the door from the next cell, attacking the hapless inmate within. His face was nothing but a brief flash of horror before he was disappearing down their throat.

Carnage roared in pleasure and ran out, and the next several minutes were nothing but a red-tinged haze of destruction. They lost count of how many inmates and prison employees they devoured or simply killed painfully as they charged through the building. None of the weapons shot at them did anything except make them angrier.

Then, abruptly, it seemed like they were alone. No one approached them, there was just the sound of the alarms and an almost eerie stillness to their surroundings.

They looked around, senses on high alert as they headed toward the front of the building. Then they heard it. Large vehicles pulling up outside. Doors slamming, the sound of heavy boots. They turned a corner and were immediately met with a flash bang going off, momentarily blinding them and making them growl as they shook their head, trying to orient themselves. Footsteps approached, and once their vision cleared, they found that they were confronted with nearly a dozen SWAT team members, all in body armor and aiming high-powered rifles at them.

Carnage's eyes swept across them in seconds, analyzing their gear. They were certain the team was no match for them, but they decided to pause nonetheless and see where this was going.

The member in the center, a tall woman with a fierce expression, yelled at them to stand down. Carnage gleefully replied, “No.”

The woman signaled to her team, calling, “Masks!”

“Copy!” In unison, the rest began pulling on gas masks, and then one threw in a tear gas canister. The smoke billowing up stung Carnage's eyes and throat, but it wasn't enough to incapacitate them as they were clearly hoping. They snarled and charged forward, wincing as a few other canisters hit them and went off, but not stopping. They scattered the line of SWAT members, and while a few managed to shoot them, the bullets were only slightly more painful than the ones they were shot with before.

Sunset began managing to clear her head as they ran, pulling her thoughts away from Carnage's with some difficulty and pleading for them to just get out of here, they've done enough. With a grunt, Carnage agreed, saying he was quite full now. They ignored everyone around them as they broke through a wall and escaped the building, leaping clear over the fence rather than try to get through the barricaded gate, and then galloping on all fours back toward the city.

They didn't stop until they were miles away and had found a suitable place to hide in a random alleyway, and as soon as Carnage's skin receded from Sunset's, she began hyperventilating and sank back against the wall.

“What?” he snapped at her.

“We just... we killed so many people!” she cried, feeling her face to make sure she was back to normal before slipping down onto the ground, trying not to break into tears.

“They all deserved it! Especially the ones in the cells!”

“No!” she yelled back at him. Despite her best efforts, tears began flowing down her cheeks. She briefly choked up, but swallowed and managed to keep shouting, “A lot of those people probably weren't even violent offenders! How many people did we kill who were just... just drug users, or maybe they held up a convenience store... or wrongful convictions altogether?! And the guards who were just doing their jobs!”

“Ugh.” He groaned and rolled his eyes. “I bet many of them abused their positions. And the ones who didn't were complacent to the ones who did.”

“That's not-”

“And the small amount of innocents who could have been in the cells? Who cares! We probably killed off a lot of scum! Think of how many future lives you've probably saved by getting rid of all that filth! We did a good thing! That's what you're into, right? Justice? We did what few others would dare to do! And it felt incredible.”

Sickened, she shook her head and began walking out of the alley, angrily wiping her eyes off as she went. Carnage quickly hid back under her skin, but they kept arguing in thought as they headed back toward the college.

It wasn't worth it. We really lost control. I didn't like feeling like that.

Don't lie to me. I felt your joy as we tore apart those weaklings. None of them could stand against us. And you liked it.

That was your influence making me think like that. That's not... that's not who I am. Look, let's just stop talking about it. I just want to go home. Sunset wrapped her arms around her stomach, feeling like she was going to puke. But whether it was her own self control or just Carnage clamping down on that reflex, she didn't. She was in a bit of a daze as she walked back, thoughts drifting off. Yes, the strength was incredible. But not all the deaths. The deaths were absolutely not worth it.

Eventually she made it back to the campus and into her dorm. It was past sunset and she was exhausted both mentally and physically. She fumbled with her key for a while before managing to unlock her room and go inside, and she barely remembered to lock the door behind her before she was just dropping her key ring on the nearest surface. She kicked her shoes off and crossed to her bed, collapsing onto it and letting out a long groan.

Why don't you just sleep on things? Carnage suggested, feeling her already drifting off to sleep. She mumbled something and then passed out. Annoying bitch. He had to convince her to stop feeling shame over dominating the weak. If one is unable to fight back against a predator, one becomes prey. How hard was that to understand? Too hard for his host, apparently.

Still feeling wide awake, Carnage used the nutrition from their many victims to begin strengthening himself. It was refreshing, and he thought to himself that a few more massacres like that would be more than enough to give him the strength he needed to take on Sunset's friends. And once he had consumed them, he'll easily be able to go to Equestria and take down the rest of his traitorous gang.

Once he had his fill of just reveling in his new power, he decided to rest as well. As he did, he engaged in his usual hobby of reading through his host's memories. She had a long and fascinating life and he was still learning things about both humans and ponies from her. He wanted to know as much as he could, wanted to know how to best control her. He had been unsure at first when he learned that she had the ability to read minds, concerned that she may be able to determine his intentions, but it seemed she either couldn't or wouldn't use the power on him. Perhaps it was because he wasn't of this world. Or perhaps her power simply didn't work on herself, and he was part of her now. Or maybe she was just that trusting. Whatever the reason, he was glad for it. The less she suspected him, the more helpless she would be to fight him later.

After a few hours, once he was finally bored of looking through her mind, he dropped off to sleep as well. He already knew they would have much to discuss in the morning.

5. Morning Chat

When Sunset woke up, Carnage immediately sensed that she was still tired. Not physically, of course; he had seen to that. But she was mentally fatigued, and he attributed it to the nightmares she had the previous night. He could have stopped them, but he saw no reason to. Her fears and regrets were of no concern to him.

Good morning, he greeted her through their mental bond.

Out loud, she gave a weary groan and said, “Yeah, good morning.” She pushed herself up, and spent a few moments rubbing the sleep from her eyes before fully climbing out of bed.

Carnage expected her to continue complaining about what happened yesterday, but she didn’t. Her thoughts instead focused on grabbing something for breakfast. He was fine with that.

Sunset was on autopilot for the next few minutes as she poured a bowl of cereal and got a cup of coffee from the Keurig. It was only when she had sat down at her laptop that she finally began waking up fully. She took a bite of cereal as she opened her usual group chat.

Immediately she saw her friends discussing the news, and Twi, seeing she was online, pinged her and asked, Did you see this?

Sunset moved the cereal aside and typed, No, I just woke up. What is it? Though just looking at the link gave her a sinking feeling. She knew what it was.

Several people began typing. And then they were all describing the news report. A prison break-in right in their city. A monstrous creature rampaging through it. It was like nothing anyone has ever seen. The death toll was in the dozens and there were many injured.

Carnage purred with satisfaction. Sunset opened the link, and while waiting for it to load, typed in the chat, That sounds awful. And that it was so close to us…

They agreed that it was scary. Rainbow commented that she was thinking of buying a gun.

The SWAT team’s guns couldn’t even hurt the beast, Rarity admonished her. What could you possibly buy to defend yourself?

I don’t know. A tank? I’ll find something!

Sunset turned her attention to the news article. She scanned it, first wanting to see if there were any leads. She sighed with relief upon seeing none, and went back to read more thoroughly. It listed the time of the break-in and then described the sequence of events. The man in the gatehouse had contributed to the story. Apparently his wrists were sprained but he was mostly unharmed, though has felt woozy since waking up. But he explained everything he saw and how he was attacked.

Various employees of the prison had offered their perspectives as well, and there were photos taken from security footage. Nothing graphic, but Sunset still felt sick upon seeing a shot of them with a wide grin on their face, blood dripping from their teeth. It almost blended in with the color of their skin, but it was just visible enough to make one shudder to behold.

Carnage extended his head out of Sunset’s side, commenting, “We did good.”

Sunset shot him a glare. “No, we didn’t. Look at the mess we caused. I don’t want to do anything like that again.”

“Sure you don’t. You absolutely haven’t thought about who you can eliminate with our power.”

She shoveled some cereal into her mouth instead of replying, but Carnage still heard her thoughts on the matter and decided to address them.

“I know you’ve thought about it. About how the world can be made better if certain people were gone. You and many people think about it. But you can actually do something now. Corrupt CEOs. Greedy politicians who do nothing for their voters. Religious fanatics. Terrorists. Gang leaders. Remorseless criminals of all types. Together, we can destroy them. You want to do it. You want to make this world better. Clean up some of the garbage, hm?” Carnage began slipping a tendril around her shoulders, slowly forming it into an arm and hand, knowing she would find that more comfortable. She briefly tensed against it, then relaxed. Though she stared straight ahead at her laptop screen, he knew she was listening. She had stopped eating. “You and I. Let’s do something great. Let's be heroes.” This was the way to get to her. Appeal to her sense of justice. Plant in her head the idea of killing some to save many more. It will get him fed and make her feel like they were in agreement on something, keeping her from suspecting him. And once he was ready to put his plan into motion, he would be too powerful to stop.

After several moments, Sunset sighed. She reached to where he was holding her shoulder, briefly touching his hand. Her fingers twitched; she had expected it to still be a tendril. She swallowed and looked at his face, meeting his cold opal eyes. It was hard to deny his logic. He seemed to sincerely want her to do what no one else dared to. But was it really justified? What gave her the right to be judge, jury, and executioner?

“Nothing gives you the right,” Carnage stated. “But you can still give it to yourself. Who would stop you? You saw what we can do. Nothing can stop us.”

Sunset took a deep breath and looked away. She finished her cereal while mulling it over, then took the bowl over to the sink and dropped it in. She returned to her desk and sank into the chair, looking up at the ceiling. Finally, she said, “Okay. You need food. I'm not gonna let you starve. But we can’t just behave like a wild animal. What happened last night was really messed up. They’re going to be looking for us now. We’ll have to be careful going out looking like we did before.”

“Fair enough. I only got carried away yesterday because I was hungry. Won't happen again. And we can hunt outside of Canterlot. Avoid the fuzz.”

Sunset nodded. “Right. And we need to make sure that no matter what, no matter how hungry you get… we never attack anyone who doesn’t deserve it. Only the worst kinds of people deserve to die. Even then, I don’t think anyone truly deserves that kind of fate… but we can still pick off the worst. Make small improvements to the world, hopefully.”

“Of course. We’ll only eat the worst. You’re very wise.”

Sunset looked through the news article one more time and closed it, going back to the chat. Wow, super messed up, she sent.

They agreed, and asked if she knew what the monster was. She quickly said she didn’t, and asked why she would.

I have a theory that it could have come from Equestria, Twi wrote. Since nothing like that exists in our world.

That you know of, Rainbow pointed out.

Sunset groaned. She definitely couldn’t let them know about Carnage now. She wrote, I’ve never seen anything like that in Equestria. Well, minotaurs are big and strong like that. But that definitely was no minotaur.

They were disappointed but accepted it, and continued discussing the event. Fluttershy suggested it was an alien. Applejack called that silly. With a nervous chuckle she was glad they couldn’t hear, Sunset agreed that it was kinda silly but not the weirdest thing they’ve dealt with.

Eventually the chat moved on, several of her friends getting into a meme war on a different channel, and she participated, wanting to distract herself.

Carnage was a quiet presence the whole time, choosing not to go back under her skin and instead just watching her interact with her friends. He did that a lot, she’s noticed. Just watched. But apparently symbiotes liked learning about their hosts. She just wished she could learn more about him in return.

“What do you want to know?” he asked.

Right, the mind-reading. Which, speaking of that… “So, hey. How come you can hear all my thoughts, but I can’t hear most of yours?”

He was quiet just long enough for her to think he wasn’t going to answer, but then he said, “I’m experienced in bonding with hosts and my kind is naturally good at filtering which thoughts and emotions cross our mental barrier. Meanwhile, most host species do not get practice in being mentally linked before meeting a symbiote. So they tend to shout every feeling they have at us. You must learn to keep your thoughts private. Put them in a box, or behind a wall… everyone has their own metaphors to help them do it.”

Sunset wasn’t sure how to do that, but she closed her eyes and began taking deep breaths as she focused inward. Ever since bonding with Carnage, she has been able to feel his presence in her mind. It was hard to describe, not quite tangible yet solid. Like a persistent song that just wouldn’t go away, except there were no lyrics or notes to this presence. Just a mass of confidence that she instinctively knew was a sharp, sapient mind. One that could talk to her in thought alone, share memories and knowledge with her, yet was its own entity that could also close itself off to her.

With her eyes closed, it was almost like she could see him as a distant yet recognizable red aura.

She shifted her focus. She imagined her own mind as being surrounded by a fence, with a gate open to allow contact with Carnage’s mind. She felt his amusement at the analogy, but he didn’t speak. She closed the gate and mentally retreated, his aura seeming to fade. Can you hear me? she whispered in thought, nearly silent.

There was no response. He was still paying attention to her, but he didn’t seem to hear her thought just now. She tried again, wanting to get a feel for this private thinking. Carnage. Did I do it? Can you hear me?

She nearly jumped when he replied, but not with what she expected. Well, I think you’ve figured it out. It was as if he was yelling to her over a wall. Muffled, but audible. I can feel your delight but don’t hear your thoughts themselves. Good job. Maybe one day you’ll learn to do that with your emotions too.

Sunset opened her eyes, letting her breathing go back to normal. She gave Carnage a sheepish smile. “Yeah, maybe.”

He wasn’t going to tell her that he could break through her mental defenses with little effort if he wanted. Let her have her false sense of security. He was still going to appreciate not hearing every single one of her thoughts.

“Anything else you wish to know about me?” he asked.

“So, what’s your home planet like?”

“Hm.” He conjured up images of it in their mindscape, inviting her to take it all in. “Vast. And my people are many. What can I say about Klyntar that couldn’t be said about Earth or Equus? There are many different environments. There are jungles. Rocky plains. We have plants and animals. Though there is not near as much biodiversity there. We influenced the evolution of most of the life. We live in symbiosis with the planet. But it is becoming crowded. Resources are scarce. Many of us left to find new planets to colonize. Some of us… such as Riot’s team, were more aggressive in our attempts to find a suitable world.”

Sunset frowned as she saw flashes of his memories. She saw him and his crew partaking in battles on many different alien worlds. She felt his insatiable drive to dominate. “But your team has pretty much met their goal. They’re all living happily back in Equestria. So… no need to fight anymore. And if more symbiotes want to go there, I’m sure they’ll be welcomed.”

“I’m sure they will be. But this urge for power is still in my blood, as much as it’s in yours. We can still be great.” He didn’t tell her he still desired conquest. She’ll figure it out for herself soon enough.

“You really care about strength, huh?”

“It’s everything to us.”

“Hm.” She looked at his memories a while longer, and he was glad that she seemed desensitized to the eyes-on view of him killing countless foes. Perhaps it was like a movie to her, like something not quite real. Or maybe she was just accepting of his past, as hers wasn’t very clean either. He could relate to her in that regard. Then she said, “You’ve always worked for Riot, haven’t you?”

“I was born into his team. He needed more forces. One of his best spawned me, and I pushed myself to be even stronger than them. And I succeeded. Riot saw me as his most promising troop. His demise was very unfortunate.”

“Yeah, he was like a mentor to you, huh? Must have been hard. But I’m sure Twilight wouldn’t have done it if she thought there was a better way.”

“Hmph.”

Sunset could feel his disdain. She decided to change subject, focusing back on her computer. “I should probably work on some homework.”

“Do as you wish.” Carnage retreated to his own thoughts, and Sunset focused on her work. She didn’t have too much to do, luckily, but she liked getting it out of the way early so she could enjoy the rest of her weekend.

It only took about an hour for her to finish everything, and once she closed the final tab she was referencing, she glanced over at Carnage. “So. Now what?”

He considered. Then he said, “We could begin working on a hit list.”

“Seriously? I'm still trying to get used to the idea of becoming some kind of vigilante antihero and you're already suggesting we make a hit list?”

“Why wait? Yesterday's meal isn't going to keep me sated for long.”

“Ugh, fine.” Sunset opened a word document on her computer, paused, and then closed it. She opened a notebook to a blank page, and again reconsidered and put the book away. “I don't want to make a physical list.”

“Good instincts. It could incriminate you. Luckily I can keep a list of whoever you decide to take down. We have excellent memories.”

“Alright then. Well, the first few people who come to mind are kinda inaccessible...” Sunset briefly thought through various leaders of different countries, before pushing those aside. It was fun to imagine certain presidents, ministers, and so on dying, but that would likely only cause bigger problems and she could admit she didn't know enough about politics to truly justify causing such an international upset.

“Bah, who cares about upsetting the sheep. Trust your gut! If you think things would improve with certain leaders dead, let's do it! None of them are inaccessible! We can tear through any security! You know we can!”

Sunset shook her head. “No. I'd rather not. We should start small. Maybe um, keep researching local criminals? But of course we would need to branch out, if too much happens here then this city will get pretty heavily investigated...”

Growing bored, Carnage looked over at the computer and moved Sunset's hands, bringing up a search engine and typing. It took Sunset a few moments to even notice the movement, and when she did, she just sighed and let him continue rather than try to stop him.

“I take it you have your own ideas?”

“Yes. We definitely need to branch out beyond Canterlot. This place has a fairly low crime rate anyway. Although there does seem to be some gang activity. Ah, we could clean up the city before we change sights. What do you say?”

“Well...” Sunset read through the news article he had found. The gang was apparently small but troublesome, responsible for a number of violent muggings and even a few deaths. Some members of it have been arrested, but more were certainly hanging around. “Yeah. Yeah, that seems like an easy target. People like that really don't deserve to live.”

Carnage smiled. Already he was getting her used to the idea of killing those who she deemed below her. In his mind, the gang was righteous, using their power to get what they wanted from the weak. But he knew Sunset would have few regrets about killing them. “Right. They don't. So, onto the list?”

“Add them to the list.”

“Excellent.” Carnage began prodding her into finding more and more targets, and with each person or group she deemed “bad” enough, his satisfaction with her progress grew. It was time for a new dominant power to take over this city, and soon enough, the world.

6. Time With Twi

Sunset spent the better part of the day working with Carnage to find a suitable list of targets she felt the world would be better off without. He was right when he said she had the power to change the world. Maybe it won't be easy, and her actions would no doubt weigh on her conscience, but if it was for the good of billions of other people, she would do what had to be done.

They didn't physically write any of the names down. Carnage committed them all to his memory. If Sunset wanted to glance back at who they had so far, the information just easily drifted into her thoughts from his. Once she was satisfied with the list, she asked Carnage's help in thoroughly erasing her search history. He commented that she was being paranoid, but assisted anyway. It took him several minutes, as he had to research the finer workings of human computers that differed from symbiote tech, but once he figured it out he was able to clear all the data relating to their research.

“I doubt any suspicion will fall upon you,” Carnage said as he worked. “No doubt countless people have looked up information on all our targets, they seem well-known. But nonetheless, this will prevent any investigators from finding evidence you searched for them before their deaths. Now there are means by which the data can still be retrieved, but it would take a lot of work and they'd have to have probable cause for a warrant to begin searching your equipment. We aren't going to let that happen though, are we?”

“No, we won't,” Sunset said confidently. She could admit, she didn't know all the details when it came to criminal investigation, but she was sure she could cover her tracks well enough that suspicion wouldn't fall on her specifically. There was a good chance Canterlot would be investigated even when she and Carnage widen their attack range, since that was the location of the first massacre. But it was a big city. Tens of thousands of people lived here and in the surrounding suburbs. She was just a drop in the pool. No one was going to suspect her.

Deciding to get some fresh air, she pushed back from the computer and stood up. She changed into clean clothes and grabbed her keys, phone, and wallet before heading out. She felt the distinct tingling of Carnage hiding back under her skin. It was strange how used to it she was now.

Her stomach rumbled as she walked outside, and she sighed, wrapping her arms around her middle. The hunger, she wasn't quite used to yet.

I'm telling you, Carnage whispered in her mind. There are fellow students here that would do quite nicely...

“No,” she said firmly. Looking around, she saw another student giving her a confused look, and she gave him a sheepish grin and quickly walked away. She switched to thought. No, definitely not eating anyone here. We don't need to give the authorities reason to narrow their search from the entirety of Canterlot to Canterlot University.

Fine. What are we eating, then?

There's a little cafe over this way, she replied. I know you said it's not quite enough for you, but they have these really good chocolate muffins, I figured I'd get one of those and some sort of salad...

Salad? Bleh. You still have so much equine in you.

I was gonna get a chicken caesar salad.

Oh? That'll do.

Glad that he had stopped complaining, Sunset went into the building. The cafe was near a shop where she got most of her textbooks and other supplies from, and there was a lounge area with several tables, chairs, and couches. It was a fairly popular area, and being the afternoon on a Saturday, she saw plenty of her fellow students hanging out in the area eating and chatting.

She waved to a few people she knew from her trigonometry class and entered the cafe. She hummed quietly as she browsed the shelves, grabbing one of the muffins but also looking to see if there was anything new. It all seemed like the usual items, but her hunger made everything suddenly much more appealing. She picked up a small bag of cheddar and sour cream chips before going over to the fridges, hunting through them before finding the salad she wanted and picking out a bowl.

Want to pick a drink? she asked Carnage.

The only thing I enjoy drinking is blood.

Okay, Mr. Edgy. Sunset sighed and grabbed a strawberry soda before heading to the counter. She heard him laughing in her head, and wondered if that was his idea of a joke. Or maybe he really was just that bloodthirsty. She didn't ask though, just paying for the food and walking out.

She decided to sit at a nearby table to eat, and as she took her phone out to set on the table next to her, it buzzed. “Hm?” She checked it and saw a text from Twi.

Hey. Turn around.

She looked over her shoulder and saw Twi jogging toward her, grinning and waving. She had a laptop bag slung over her shoulder and a large textbook under an arm. “Sunset!”

“Hey!” Sunset got up to greet her, and they exchanged a hug. Then Sunset stepped back and looked at the book Twi was carrying. “Wow, you could knock someone out with that thing.”

“Haha, yeah...” Twi held it up so she could see the title. “This is for my physics class! It mostly just goes over the basics but well, there are a lot of basics when it comes to physics. There are chapters in here about electricity, magnetism, heat, radiation, Newtonian mechanics, you know. Just the basics.”

“Just the basics,” Sunset agreed with a laugh. “So what are you doing over here?”

“Well I was about to head back to my dorm after studying at the library, but I haven't eaten since breakfast so I decided to come grab something here.” Twi looked at Sunset's table. “I see you're having dinner here too!”

“Heh, yep, dinner of champions.” Sunset went back to her seat, moving some of her stuff around to make room. “Wanna join me?”

“Sure! Let me just run over to the cafe real quick.” Twi pushed the textbook into her bag and ran into the store.

Sunset chuckled and pulled the lid off her salad, mixing everything and pouring the dressing on.

Does it ever get strange, having to keep that Twilight separate from that pony princess one? Carnage asked.

Sometimes, but they're just different enough that I can keep them apart pretty easily. Like, I tend to just call her Twi, and she wears her hair completely different and she has glasses and her personality is a little different too, but that makes sense, she grew up in quite a different environment from the pony Twilight.

Yes, nature versus nurture, quite simple. So, which one do you like more?

What? I don't think about my friends like that, I like all of them. They're all unique, I can't compare them, it's apples and oranges.

Yes but you have an obvious preference between apples and oranges.

That's not what I meant. Anyway, I like both Twilights the same, they're both wonderful friends and I wouldn't be the person I am today without them. Sunset crammed salad in her mouth, watching Twi through the glass door to the cafe. She was at the counter already paying, and when she turned to leave, she tried to push the pull door and just ran right into it. Sunset burst into giggles, coughing on her food.

Twi hastily pulled the door open and walked out, blushing as she adjusted her glasses. Seeing that her friend had seen everything, she blushed harder and covered her face.

“Are you okay?” Sunset called.

“Y-yeah. Man, I'm just really distracted today.” Twi sat down across from her and set her grocery bag on the table, taking out her food.

Noticing that some of Twi's hair was messed up, Sunset reached out to fix it. “Oh here, your bangs, let me just...” She ran her fingers through it, and Twi froze, watching her curiously. Then she smiled, eyelids lowering slightly.

Sunset's face heated up at the way the other smiled at her, and she let go, sitting back. “There, I think I got it.”

“Thank you.” Twi held her gaze for just a moment too long, then quickly looked back down at her food.

Sunset got to eating too, glancing across the room as she did.

What was that? Carnage demanded.

What was what?

Why did our face get so hot? What is... wait. You're attracted to her!

The bluntness made Sunset briefly choke on her food again, and she needed several moments to clear her throat, during which Twi stared at her with concern. When Sunset began hitting her chest, Twi stood, lifting a hand. “Are you okay? Do you need help?”

Sunset shook her head, finally managing to dislodge the offending chunk of lettuce from her throat. Once she was able to safely swallow it again, she rubbed her throat and said, “I'm okay, just... breathed and swallowed at the same time I guess, haha.”

“I can't tell you how many times I've done that.” Twi sat down again, popping open a bottle of water and taking a swig. “But that's what happens when your trachea and your esophagus join into the same tube.”

“Right?” Sunset decided to put the salad aside for now and drink some soda, admonishing Carnage in thought as she did. I'm not attracted to her! I mean sure, she's a good friend, and of course I think she's pretty, but...

But you desire more than friendship from her. Don't deny it, I can feel everything you do. You're quite attached to this particular friend of yours. Carnage made note of that. He knew Sunset was close to all her friends, but Twi may be an especially useful vulnerability one day.

We have grown very close. And well, I wouldn't mind maybe, you know... going out with her. But we're both way too busy with school to do that.

Oh, of course. But you might as well be honest with yourself.

Sunset started picking at her salad again. She was pretty honest with herself. If Twi wasn't so busy with her classes and homework and projects and everything else she had to work on, she would love to date her. But right now, that just wasn't happening, and she was okay with that. She was happy to have her as a friend.

She and Twi talked about their classes while they ate, but Twi soon changed subject to the attack on the prison that they had spoken about that morning.

“I can't tell you how many times I watched the footage,” Twi said. “I really want to know what that monster was. In a way it looked almost like a human, at least in the shape, but it was so tall, and then there were all those tendrils it was whipping around... Are you sure there's nothing like that in Equestria?”

“Very sure,” Sunset replied.

“Hm. Well, either it's an unknown being from your world... or an unknown being from ours. It didn't seem magical like some of the creatures we've fought. Maybe Fluttershy was right, maybe it is an alien. Imagine that, first contact and it's with some giant monster that wants to eat people.” Twi sighed and picked up her phone, opening the browser. “Let me see if there are any more updates...”

“Whatever it is, I hope it's gone for good,” Sunset said. She really wished she could share Carnage's existence with someone, but she absolutely couldn't tell her human friends now. There was no way they would trust him or her after what happened. Maybe she could use her journal to talk about it with Princess Twilight. There was a good chance she would need to vent about what she was going through soon.

You can vent to me, Carnage said.

Sometimes it's not enough to just vent to one person. I really would just rather be able to talk to a friend about stuff. A friend who isn't sharing my body.

Whatever.

Twi shook her head at whatever she was reading and looked over her phone at Sunset. “Just as I thought. They don't know much more than they did this morning. The attack was so fast and savage. The local police department is asking anyone with information to come forward. All they can really do now is keep trying to review security footage and track down where the monster went.”

Which Sunset knew they'd be unable to do. She and Carnage had moved too swiftly upon leaving the prison. They had escaped into the city and only changed back once away from any cameras. There was nothing for the police to go on.

“It's just so sad,” Twi said quietly. “Thinking about all those people who died. Such a cruel, painful way to go... not to mention the people in there for victimless crimes, or who could have been wrongly convicted... such a tragedy.”

Sunset nodded, stomach twisting. There was no doubt she went too far. She hoped she didn't ever lose herself to her symbiote's blood lust again. “Yeah. I've been trying not to think about it. No point obsessing over things we can't change, right?”

“I guess so.” Twi was done with her food, but she idly picked at the wrappers, seemingly lost in thought. Then she said, “Well, I should probably get back to my room. It was nice hanging out though.”

“Yeah. We could get together tomorrow, if you want? I finished all my homework, so...”

Twi frowned. “Oh, I'm so sorry, I would but I have a lot I need to get done tomorrow before class on Monday.”

“That's okay, we can hang out some other time.” Sunset stood, and they hugged tightly. Sunset briefly rested her face against her friend's neck, just enjoying the feel of her arms around her and the warmth of her body. But then the moment was over and they were separating, Twi giving her an apologetic smile before gathering her trash and walking away.

Sunset sank back into her seat, looking at what she had left to eat. She had finished off the salad and chips, but she still had half a bottle of soda and the muffin was still wrapped, as she wanted to save it for last. After some thought, she decided to go back to her room as well. She threw away her trash and grabbed the muffin and soda, going outside. She opened the muffin to eat on the way, and noted with some interest that Carnage seemed to like the flavor.

She spent most of the walk thinking about Twi, worrying that she was working herself too hard, it was only her second semester yet she already had so much to do. But then, she always did have high standards for herself. It was something Sunset admired about her, but hopefully she didn't burn herself out.

Sunset was done with the muffin by the time she got back to her dorm. Carnage admitted to her that it was quite satisfying, though he preferred live prey. She wasn't hungry anymore though, which she was thankful for.

With nothing else to do for the rest of the afternoon, Sunset decided to spend some time just relaxing and watching some movies. An idea that her partner seemed quite alright with, claiming that he had a lot on his mind and could use the downtime. Finally, it felt like the two of them were getting along.

7. Fresh Air

Sunset planned to have an uneventful Sunday. Just one more day to relax before getting back to her classes on Monday. She was just going to hang out in the dorm, maybe take a walk, but whatever she did, it was going to be chill.

Carnage had no strong feelings about her plan one way or another, just stating that as long as she ate something, he didn’t care what she did.

So Sunset spent a good few hours in the morning sitting with her laptop on the couch, chatting with her friends while somewhat watching an anime she had put on.

When she mentioned this in the chat, Pinkie immediately asked, Subs or dubs?

Dubs, I’m barely looking at the screen and I don’t know Japanese.

Lame! Pinkie reacted to her message with a custom emoji their server had, featuring a llama with its tongue sticking out. Subs r superior.

Not all of us are weebs, Ponk, Rainbow replied, using the chat nickname that Pinkie has boasted since she decided to change her username to PrettyInPink but accidentally wrote PrettyInPonk instead. Her friends refused to let her live it down, but luckily she found it as hilarious as they did.

You don’t have to be a weaboo to appreciate the Japanese language, Twi wrote. I wouldn’t mind learning how to speak it.

Weeb, Rainbow said.

Sunset chuckled. She chatted for a while longer, but things died down within the hour as Twi left to do work and Rainbow headed out to exercise. Pinkie said she was going to lurk but was mostly going to be gaming. Fluttershy and Applejack weren’t even online, which really only left Rarity.

She didn’t seem to have much going on, but also didn’t have too much to talk about. She and Sunset discussed classes for a while, then talked about news and politics, before finally getting into a playful argument about fashion. Rarity was certain that bedazzling was going to be back in style and while Sunset liked a good shiny outfit herself, she still disagreed and made jabs about bedazzling never being in style.

It was all in good fun, and then Rarity said she had to go, as she had promised to hang out with her little sister.

Which left Sunset as the only active member of the server. She had other servers she visited, but wasn’t in the mood to check them out right now. She put on her headphones and played dubstep as she browsed some of her favorite websites.

This occupied her for about an hour, but once she was caught up on everything, she sat back and sighed, staring at the ceiling.

You’re bored, Carnage thought to her.

What gave it away?

We don’t have to sit here. We can go for that walk. Explore the city.

Maybe. But then again… Sunset slid open the desk drawer and took out her magical journal. She set her hand on the cover, smiling as she thought about all the talks she’s had with Twilight using it.

Carnage groaned. You just spoke to her not too long ago. I’m sure a princess like her is quite busy.

No matter how busy she is, she always makes time for her friends. Sunset flipped the journal open to a blank page. She looked back at the last conversation she had with Twilight, and then at the empty page again. She reached for a pencil, but hesitated. What should she talk about? Her bonding with Carnage was big, of course, but she felt something like that was better said in person.

You don’t need to do that. You tell her, and Venom will know I’m here. And he and I-

Yeah, you have some kind of bad blood you won’t tell me about, I get it. But I can’t keep you secret from everyone. Twilight trusted me enough to tell me about her symbiote, I should show I trust her as much by telling her about you. I’m sure she’s been wondering about you. They must know you’re missing.

I’m hoping they assume I’m dead so they don’t look for me.

Why are you so keen on hiding your identity?

That’s personal. Tell the princess I’m with you if you wish. But I don’t like it.

Sunset looked at the page. She wanted to write about it. But she found herself unable. She didn’t want to do it through what was basically an interdimensional text. No, this news really did need to be said face to face. She’ll wait for her next visit to Equestria, or Twilight’s next visit here. Then she’ll tell her. She’ll tell her everything.

Instead, all she wrote was a brief greeting asking if things were going well, and letting Twilight know everything was good for her and her friends. It wasn’t much, but Twilight always appreciated updates that let her know her student was okay.

After a few minutes, a reply came.

That’s good to hear! Not much has changed here. Spike went and played Ogres & Oubliettes with Discord and Big Mac as usual, but he of course took his symbiote Lasher along and apparently they had a lot of fun. Lasher really got into it. Venom and I might go to their next game.

Carnage popped his head out of Sunset’s side to look at the page with his own eyes. “Of course Lasher would be into silly games.”

The reply continued, Phage and Scorn, they’re bonded to Applejack and Celestia, have been working on repairing the ship the symbiotes came in and they said they’re making good progress. I sometimes go with Venom to help out too. But other than some of us being bonded to aliens now, things are normal. Nothing too exciting so far but I think Scream and Discord are going to get into a fight any day now. Scream’s with Fluttershy and they’re quite the duo.

“What’s Scream like?” Sunset asked Carnage.

“Highly entertaining. Loud, vicious, takes no shit. A joy to battle alongside.”

“Oh wow. To think someone like that matched with Fluttershy…” Sunset wrote to ask Twilight what Discord and Scream were going to fight about.

The answer didn’t take long to appear. Scream likes to butt heads a lot. She’s easily riled up and you know how Discord picks on everypony. He needled her about something she apparently took personal, because she started cussing him out. He thought it was hilarious and poked at her more and she was about ready to tear right out of Fluttershy to go after him. We all told her it wouldn’t end well but she keeps threatening him anyway.

Carnage burst into wild laughter. “That’s the Scream I remember!”

A different hornwriting- handwriting, perhaps? appeared on the page. The ink was used heavily, running slightly, and Sunset instinctively knew it was Venom writing to her. Scream liked to settle things with fights. She refuses to understand that Discord could end her immediately. It’s been tense. He said he’ll stop picking on her but he’ll gladly start again if she ever grows a spine. It was all fun and games. Until she threatened to beat him with Fluttershy’s. Then he got pissed.

Sunset sighed and Carnage laughed harder. Sunset wrote, Scream is bonded to Fluttershy, she has to know how protective he is of her.

She knows. She disregarded it. Scream is quite hotheaded.

Twilight’s familiar writing appeared on the page under Venom’s. But that drama aside, things are good. We have to go, but you take care of yourself.

I will. Thank you, I’ll write to you later. Sunset set the journal down and stood. “Wow. Sweet Fluttershy bonded to the craziest-sounding symbiote. Poor thing.”

“Scream isn’t crazy. Scream is proud. She defends her honor no matter what. Even against cocky reality warpers.”

“That’s fine but I hope she’s willing to face the consequences of trying to fight cocky reality warpers.”

“Bah, he won’t harm her if it would make Twilight mad. And she seems quite protective of the other symbiotes.”

“Maybe. But if one of them starts threatening her friends? I think she’d stand up to them. Even if that means letting Discord teach them a lesson. That’s the thing about Discord. He doesn’t have to hurt you physically to get a message across.”

“Ah, he prefers psychological torment, does he? Mm, delightful.”

Sunset didn’t like the clear pleasure Carnage felt at the thought. “Uh, yeah. So, I hope Scream and Discord settle things peacefully. Fluttershy will probably be able to help them with that, she’s good with conflict.” She went to get a granola bar out of the cabinet. “Alright, I think I do want to walk around outside for a bit.”

“Good, let’s go.” Carnage gave her back a hard pat and disappeared under her skin.

Once she finished the granola bar and collected her stuff, Sunset headed out. She made sure she locked the door behind her, then went downstairs and outside.

The temperature was moderate, the sky cloudy but still letting sunshine through. It would likely rain tomorrow.

She walked around the campus for a while, occasionally jogging to stretch her legs, but mostly just listening to music with her headphones on and people watching.

At Carnage’s suggestion, she decided to leave the campus, going into the city. It was a quiet day. But then, maybe people were unsure about being outside after what happened on Friday evening.

Already we’ve made an impact, Carnage whispered. Imagine what else we can do together. People are afraid now. But one day they’ll walk without fear. Knowing they’re protected. That if they behave right, they’ll be allowed to live.

Okay, that’s pretty authoritarian…

Call it what you want. It’s justice. The strong, us, will form this world to our liking. Those who are left alive, are left by our mercy.

I guess, but it sounds so bad when you say it like that.

It’s how things have always been. Your people just like to sugarcoat it. But those with power have always controlled the weak one way or another. We’re just going to be direct about it. And things will be good. His voice was brimming with so much confidence that Sunset found herself nodding along. We will have a prosperous society here. You want that, I know you do. Trust me.

An absolute utopia would be impossible. But Sunset wanted to get as close as she could. If sacrificing some could protect more… someone had to do it. She could do it. She was strong enough to handle it. It would be a thankless job, but it would be worth it. The road may be bumpy at first. But it will smooth out as she and Carnage acclimate to each other. Things will be good.

Carnage was practically grinning to himself as he fed these thoughts to her, feeling her accept them without even thinking if they were truly hers. Finally, she understood him. Maybe he wouldn’t have to take full control. Maybe they could be perfectly, mutually bonded. A symbiotic force of pure, unfettered power. No hang ups based on those pesky morals. Just their strength, the deaths of those who opposed them, and the respect of those who accepted their might.

There will be plenty of dissenters to feast on. Plenty of blood and meat. They’ll conquer this world. They’ll conquer Equus and kill the traitors. Everything was working out better than he-

Carnage abruptly grew alarmed and started to take control of Sunset to make them leap to the side, but didn’t get control fast enough to keep them from suddenly being slammed against a nearby building by a large man wearing a leather jacket.

Sunset yelped, wrenched from her thoughts as her back collided with the brick wall. She fumbled to get her headphones off. “Wh- hey!”

The man who pinned her flashed her a grin. He was much taller than her and bulky with muscle, his face badly scarred. “Don’t make this difficult, sweetheart.”

Sunset’s breathing grew shallow as she took in the situation, seeing a second guy right next to the first, shorter but still quite tough-looking.

The big man began groping at her pockets, squeezing her ass as he did, and she gathered up all her strength to grab his arm and swing her legs up, kicking him in the gut.

He swore and briefly loosened his grip, and she was sure she would be able to break away. Then he gripped her harder and slammed her back to the wall, this time flinging her sideways and grabbing her by the wrists while the other man got hold of her ankles, the two carrying her off the sidewalk and down an alleyway.

Sunset struggled, silently yelling at Carnage to do something, wondering why he seemed to be dormant. But she was still able to draw on his strength as she fought back, kicking until her legs were free and landing a solid hit into the shorter man’s face.

He dropped her, but the bigger one didn’t until they were further in the shadow of the buildings. He threw her against the ground, knocking the breath out of her and making her gasp as she sprained her wrist breaking the fall.

And still Carnage was silent. Was he expecting her to deal with this? After all those visions of working together and he was letting her get attacked?

“You coulda just let us have what we wanted, but you had to fight back,” the big man muttered, shaking his head. “Now we’re really gonna take what we want.”

His buddy had a bloody nose, but he nodded, taking out a switchblade and popping the blade out.

Sunset pushed through her fear, narrowing her eyes and sitting up. “No, you’re not.” She knew she was stronger than them. At last, she felt Carnage’s mind, his power flowing through her as they stood up together. The pain vanished from her wrist. Their stature grew, until they towered over the assailants, bright red flesh covering them and hooked tendrils sliding from their back, ready to fight.

Sunset sighed deeply, not expecting to find the sensations so comforting now. One with her symbiote, she fixed her gaze on the men.

The two were horrified, backing away.

“The fuck…”

“Ain’t you that thing from-”

Carnage didn’t even wait for them to finish speaking. They lunged forward, one hand going to each man’s throat, yanking them together and then tearing their heads off with one bite.

Two distinct pops, two screams immediately cut short, and then familiar, savory bone and brains sliding down their throat. Soft and crunchy. A delectable combo they couldn’t get enough of. Not yet satisfied, they dropped their hands to their victims' torsos, tearing open their abdomens so their guts spilled out. Continuing to hold the bodies upright, Carnage ate ravenously from their insides, pleased with how easy it was to tear all the good bits out. Hearts, livers, intestines... all so soft, so delectable.

Only once they had cleaned out the abdominal cavities did they leave the bodies behind, watching them crumple pathetically to the ground before walking calmly away. They licked their lips off as their minds separated, followed by Carnage removing his skin from over Sunset’s and letting them shrink back down.

She shook herself slightly as he hid himself away, and stepped back onto the sidewalk, rubbing her arms and looking around. She should have paid attention to where she was walking. This wasn’t a good part of town. She hastily headed back toward the college.

She was shaken from what just happened, and demanded, Why didn’t you help me fight back sooner?

We were never in any real danger. I was waiting to see what those humans were up to.

Trying to rob me, what else? You let them put their hands all over me- us! What happened to your reflexes? You didn’t notice them?

I noticed them a moment too late. Your thoughts were distracting me at the time. We were deep in discussion after all. And you seem to get so upset when I take control of your body from you.

Yeah but I think it would have been justified that time. They could have really hurt me.

But they didn’t. You had me. And you realized that. You knew that together, we were stronger. I was waiting for that. You told them they weren’t going to take anything from you, and we rose up against them. Together. You see? It was good you had me. I’ll protect you. You know I’ve got your back.

Yeah. Yeah, I guess so, but I still would have wanted you to help me quicker, that was really scary.

I know it was. I felt your fear. Then I felt you conquer your fear. It’s exactly as I told you. You’re great. And we just killed two people who don’t belong in your world. How do you feel about that?

Sunset wasn’t too bothered by their deaths. Not after the way they assaulted her. She wasn’t sure what all they were going to do to her in that alleyway, but there was no doubt in her mind it was going to be violent. Those people have likely done it before several times. And now they were dead. She was a little grossed out by how quickly she had gone with Carnage's urge to eat their insides out, but she felt no remorse. Now they would never harm anyone else. I feel good. Maybe their bodies will serve as a warning.

That’s the spirit. You’re well on your way to becoming the hero you know you can be. The one you need to be, who’s willing to get her hands dirty to make the world better. Don’t ever forget what you’ve learned today.

I won’t. As long as you don’t forget we were attacked because you were paying more attention to our talk than our surroundings. Keep us safe. And I’ll keep us fed.

Whatever you say. Now, do you really want to go back to your dorm already? Or would you like to go back to that bad part of town and lure in more criminals to take care of?

Sunset paused. Gazed into the distance toward the college, then looked over her shoulder at where they just came from. She certainly couldn’t ignore her outrage over the attack, and she’s heard plenty of horror stories of college students being mugged and assaulted out this way… and now she was in a position to do something about it.

After some thought, she turned on her heel and went right back the way she came. Why not. She had a whole afternoon to waste and plenty of rage to exhaust.

8. Unexpected Friendship

The incident with the muggers seemed like a stroke of bad luck. Sunset walked around for a while without encountering anyone else with criminal intentions. Other pedestrians were few, and often moved quickly to their destinations. She stayed away from where she was attacked before, not wanting to be singled out as a suspect if the bodies were found. Which there was no doubt they would be soon, she hadn’t exactly hidden them.

Still, even as she casually strolled down roads she had been warned to avoid, lingered outside shady businesses, no one else touched her.

Well this is boring, Carnage remarked.

Shockingly, most humans are actually decent people. I’ll keep looking around for anyone up to no good, but I doubt the same thing will happen to us again in the same day. Canterlot is a very safe city.

Apparently. Though hey, that young lady walking toward us looks quite distressed.

Oh? Sunset focused on their surroundings again. She was walking toward another young woman who looked to be college-aged, with green eyes and long red hair. She was carrying a few grocery bags and looked quite harried. And then Sunset noticed the car cruising right next to her, someone leaning out and yelling at her.

She was clearly trying to ignore the catcalling, but the guy was quickly growing agitated with her lack of response, and even the driver was shouting, apparently amused by the whole thing.

Sunset’s blood immediately boiled. She’s heard about this sort of thing happening but never expected to see it for herself. It was such a vile lack of respect for others.

Sunset jogged ahead and greeted the woman, and got between her and the road, walking next to her.

“Oh hey, who’s your cute friend?” the heckler called. “Why don’t you two hop in, we’ll give you a ride!”

“They won’t go away,” the woman complained to Sunset.

“Don’t worry. I’ll deal with them.” Sunset turned and shouted, “Fuck off!”

That seemed to briefly surprise the two, but then they just laughed and the driver said, “Love me a girl that’s fiery.”

“Come on, don’t be a bitch!” the passenger said.

Sunset reached through the window and grabbed him by the throat, forcing his friend to slam the brakes. In a rough growl, Sunset repeated, “Fuck. Off. If the next words out of your mouth aren’t an apology I’ll break your neck.”

“Haha, come on dude,” the driver laughed, only to realize his friend was actually choking and turning red, both hands desperately pulling at Sunset’s but unable to make her let go. “Oh shit, hey, let go of him!”

Sunset squeezed harder and the other gagged, switching tactics to punching her in the face. She didn’t flinch, immediately disregarding the brief pain, as Carnage repaired the damage near instantly.

“Okay, sorry!” the driver yelled. “Just let him go!”

Sunset loosened her grip, looking at the passenger. “Do not ever harass people like that again. Now when I let go, you’re going to apologize, and you and your friend are going to drive away.”

He nodded, eyes bugging out slightly. A few blood vessels seemed to have burst in them. Sunset released him and he wheezed for breath, rubbing his throat and hoarsely saying, “Sorry, we were just having fun, we didn’t-”

Sunset drew back her fist and he quickly continued, “Won’t happen again!” He turned and hit his friend’s arm. “Dude, go, get me away from her!”

The driver hit the gas and the car pulled away.

Sunset flexed her arm and sighed, then turned to the woman. “You alright?”

“Y-yeah, they were just following me for a while and kept trying to get me to take a ride from them, I was so scared they were going to stop and kidnap me…”

“I’m sorry you had to deal with that. Where are you heading? I can walk with you.”

“I live in an apartment just up here. But I think I’ll be okay, you don’t have to come with me.”

“I don’t have anything going on. It’s really no problem, I want to come with you.”

“Well… okay. Thank you.” The other smiled gratefully, offering her hand. “I’m Zinnia.”

Sunset shook her hand. “Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you.”

They walked together, Sunset making up an excuse about weightlifting to explain why she was so strong, and Zinnia commenting that maybe she should get some weights. Also pepper spray.

“Might need a taser around here,” Sunset commented.

Zinnia laughed. “Yeah, things are usually okay around this time of day, but sometimes there are jerks like those guys who were following me. Plus there’s this one woman over near the convenience store I go to who always looks like she wants to pick a fight. I think she’s in a gang or something. I don’t know, I just try not to look her in the eyes.”

“Really? That's crazy.”

“Yeah. But she doesn’t really seem interested in me most of the time. I think she tries to target tough-looking people, and I’m uh.” Zinnia gestured to herself. “Not.”

“I think you’re plenty tough, you didn’t give those assholes back there any attention and that takes a lot of strength.”

“I wish I was brave enough to yell at them though. I was just scared what might happen.”

“That’s understandable. You put your safety first. That’s brave, to me. But hopefully they don’t bother you again. Or anyone else.”

“Yeah.” Zinnia pointed to an apartment building half a block away. “Oh, here’s where I live. Well um, thanks again for the help. That was really awesome of you.”

“No problem, I couldn’t stand by and do nothing.” Sunset stayed with her until they got to the door. “You gonna be okay?”

“Yeah. There’s cameras in here, I’m just gonna go right up to my apartment.”

“Alright. You take care of yourself.” Sunset opened the door for her.

“I will. You too.” Zinnia stepped inside. Then she hesitated and looked back at Sunset. “So um. Sorry if this is weird, but would you maybe… want to hang out sometime? Sorry, you’re just really cool and I just moved here so I’m trying to make friends…”

“Sure!” Sunset took out her phone, opening the address book. “What’s your number? I’ll add you and shoot you a text later.”

Zinnia immediately brightened. She told her the number and Sunset added it, and she also agreed to have her picture taken so Sunset could add it to the caller ID. Once that was done, they said goodbye and parted ways.

Went out to kill bad guys, made a friend instead, Carnage commented.

That’s just how things work sometimes. She’s new to Canterlot, she could really use a friend. Sunset began writing a text so Zinnia would have her number.

You think she would have befriended you if you had bitten that guy’s head off?

Probably not. She probably would have made a run for it. While calling the police.

Even though you would have done it to protect her? How odd.

Yeah, uh, as much as people hate catcallers I think we would agree that eating someone for doing it is a bit overkill.

Overkill? You still threatened to break his neck!

Threatened. Didn’t actually do it. It was to make him leave, and he did. Problem solved, and it’ll hopefully keep them from doing it again. Not everything has to be solved with murder.

But that’s the fun way to do things!

Sunset rolled her eyes and sent the text. It was brief, just saying who she was and letting Zinnia know that she was a college student, but she would still like to hang out on the weekends or weekday afternoons if she didn’t have assignments to do.

Zinnia answered back, Sounds good! :D

Sunset pocketed her phone. She slid her headphones on, and debated whether she wanted to try and find the convenience store Zinnia went to or just let it go.

Maybe that woman she mentioned is a gang member. Maybe we could check it out.

I don’t want to go on a hunch. Maybe she’s just some mean alcoholic or something who likes to pick fights in public, it’s not unheard of.

Maybe. But maybe not. You do want to clean things up, right?

I don’t even know where the store’s at. I think I’m gonna let this one go. We should probably go back anyway. Sunset found herself at the intersection of the street she was nearly mugged on. Looking one way, she saw a small crowd of people and police cars. She decided to go to the next block over.

Ah, our victims have been found. What an exciting weekend for the news, eh?

You could call it that. Sunset made her way back to the campus. She had gone a good several blocks away, and the sky had grown cloudier. There will definitely be rain tomorrow.

As she walked down the street, she heard sirens from the next road over, and realized an ambulance must have also arrived at the scene. She kinda felt bad for the people who had to clean up that mess. It had to be traumatizing, finding two decapitated bodies with no heads in sight and with gaping wounds revealing empty abdomens. The rough tears of their necks and stomachs serving as evidence that it was no clean cut, but the work of big, sharp teeth severing sinew, organs, and spinal columns like it was nothing. She could only imagine what the police report was going to say.

Found: Two headless, gutless buffoons no one will miss. Status: Dead. Evidence: None. Case dismissed.

Sunset couldn’t help but laugh. I think it’s a little more complicated than that and they will absolutely look for evidence.

Yes but they’ll find nothing of use. The event will be a mystery. Just like we like it.

Surely we’ll leave behind evidence at times, right? A hair, or fingerprints, or uh. Your DNA, maybe?

I don’t know how often hair or skin falls off your body, but I keep my cells under control. I don’t plan to leave behind any part of my body. But if I become careless and do leave parts of me behind, well. No human forensics team would even know what to make of my genetics. It’s like nothing on this planet. As for yours. You have a clean slate, yes? Never been arrested? Your DNA shouldn’t be on record anywhere, nor your fingerprints.

Yeah, about that… I got fingerprinted when I got my student ID. Just a precaution, apparently.

...Ah. Well. Do you regularly need to get your fingerprint scanned for things?

No but they’ll probably check it when I renew my ID next year.

Then I guess my idea to simply rearrange your fingerprints is out of the question.

Do what now?

I’ll just ensure your prints don’t get left around. Should be easy enough. Simply stopping oil production from the pores of your fingers should take care of that.

Whoa, uh, I don’t want to be walking around with dry fingers. Don’t worry about it, I doubt a conviction can happen on a fingerprint alone. We’ll just make sure we’re suited up in the future so we don’t have to worry about it, okay?

Agreed.

Sunset thought back to when the man had grabbed her and wondered if she had left behind any other evidence. He had been barehanded as he grappled with her, grabbing her arms and wrists. No doubt he had her skin under his fingernails. But that was okay. Even if they found her DNA, they wouldn’t be able to match it to her without apprehending her and checking. She just wouldn’t be caught. They could build as big a profile as they wanted on her but if she didn’t let them connect it to her name and face, she was untouchable.

I should mention, Carnage said. If it seems they are closing in on us. I may not be the most skilled hacker on Riot’s team. But I can absolutely get into a human computer system and erase the evidence. We can physically access facilities and take the evidence as well. We will not be captured.

Yeah. They’ve got nothing! Everything will be fine.

That’s right. Don’t you forget it.

Sunset stopped worrying about leaving evidence. She instead began thinking of their hit list. There were a couple within the county, but she didn’t want to do too much in this area after the prison fiasco and now the death of the muggers. No, she had targets in other parts of the state and all across the country. She even had plans for people in other countries, but that would take longer to coordinate. For now, she focused on the ones she could get to easily. She could get one person every week. Probably on the weekends. Maybe mix things up sometimes with weekday attacks when she could. Couldn’t let them figure out a set schedule.

She and Carnage discussed who they should go after next week. There were plenty of choices, but finally they settled on a corrupt businessman on the other side of the state who has been in the national news multiple times for his horrible employment practices and the mass pollution caused by his company.

Was he the worst of the worst? Not at all. But he would be an easy yet highly visible first victim. Sunset was very passionate about green energy and protecting the environment. And when she saw factories billowing pollutants into the air, dumping their waste into the ocean or wilderness, refusing to implement green policies because it was “tedious” or “expensive”, it made her see red.

She could admit she probably took environmentalism way too seriously. There were bigger fish to fry. Worse people to get rid of. But after growing up in Equestria, where ponies lived in harmony with their natural world, it was just especially grating for her to see humans indulge in such carelessness toward their planet. So she was going to make an example out of a few businesses and see if she could encourage them to change their ways.

Your priorities are odd. But food is food! Pursue whatever agendas you want!

I know, this is just really important to me-

You don’t have to justify it to me. Just tell me who you want to kill and we will kill them. No questions asked.

Okay then. We’re going after Mr. Whistle.

Noted.

The CEO in question owned a huge chemical manufacturing facility. Sunset had no problem with the products themselves, they were all widely used and beneficial to a number of industries. What she had a problem with was the sheer amount of loopholes the CEO exploited to avoid following waste management regulations. The countless people who worked in and around the facility who have become sick from exposure to toxic fumes. There was even conjecture that many employees who should be wearing respirators were not provided them, the company’s industrial hygienists insisting that air sampling has shown the chemical concentrations were below the occupational exposure limits and thus respirators were unneeded.

Sunset had heard that OSHA was going to be investigating. But then, Mr. Whistle has been warned and even fined before. And still the unethical practices continued. Employees complaining of eye and lung pain and no access to respirators. The huge amounts of smoke filling the air day and night. The disposing of chemical byproducts through the usual commercial means, but without labeling said byproducts as hazardous and causing untold harm to the trash collectors who had to move all of it. One such collector had to seek medical care after a bag split open in his hands, its contents so acidic it soaked through his work gloves and burned his hands. The company had done a big show of apologizing and settled out of court for the damages. And proceeded to hire a different trash service. Because of course they didn’t have the money to change their practices, but they could absolutely keep paying fines and legal fees to prevent being shut down.

It was all disgusting. No more. She was going to confront Mr. Whistle and the company was going to have a major reform. One way or another.

Why hasn’t your government done anything about such blatant violations?

Because the company has the money to pay off who it needs to. Because every time a bill gets proposed that could force the company into following stricter regulations, it gets lobbied against and fails to pass. Because profits and convenience are apparently more important than lives.

Well aren’t you passionate about this. I can’t say I fully understand. Or care. But I will gladly eat the businessman. Is he big? I hope he has lots of meat on his bones. Mm.

He’s a portly-looking guy, yeah.

Yum.

Next weekend. We’ll go on Saturday. He’ll be at his office. We’ll take him down.

And you’re absolutely sure you want to make our second big attack an environmentalist thing?

Gotta start somewhere. After him we can deal with some famous politician who got away with rape or the leader of a big gang or something.

Whatever you say.

They had arrived back at the campus over the course of their conversation. Sunset headed up to her room and laid on the couch, using her phone to look up the latest news on Mr. Whistle and his company. He was still getting in trouble it seemed. And still he refused to take basic steps that would immediately improve the livelihoods of his employees. So be it.

She set the phone aside and gazed at the ceiling. Maybe she was overreacting. But this was something she was willing to fight for in pursuit of her better world, and with Carnage, she was going to do it.

9. Coffee and Conversation

The next week of college classes went smoothly. Sunset turned in various assignments, got some work back with good scores, and even had to take a few tests. But mostly she just had to get through hours of lectures. She dutifully took notes and filled out her planner in each class, wanting to keep track of everything she had to do.

She made time to chat with her friends when she could, but mostly she just focused on getting to Friday. She and Carnage were both eager for the weekend. Despite how she ate three meals a day, she could feel her symbiote growing hungry for blood once more. She tried not to pay it much mind, but his hunger fed into hers, until she was craving living flesh and warm blood as well. And the worst part was, it didn't even really disgust her anymore. It was unsettling how fast the other has changed her, and she couldn't help but wonder if she was changing him too in any way. If she was, he didn't bring it up.

Sunset was sitting in her last class on Friday when her phone vibrated. She checked it and saw a text from Zinnia, who she's been talking to regularly since trading numbers.

My shift ends at three if you wanna get coffee or something?

The class ended at 2:30 PM. Sunset looked up at the professor out of instinct, but he was fine with people briefly texting on their phones. It was up to every individual student to pay attention and it wasn't his problem if they didn't.

So Sunset sent back, Sure, I'll meet you at the store. What's the name again?

Zinnia sent her a pin. It was about a ten minute walk away. She worked for a gardening center selling flowers, seeds, and tools. She loved flowers and wanted to one day have a house where she could grow a big garden. But for now she made do with indoor plants in her apartment, and sometimes visited local parks and botanical gardens to enjoy the flora there.

When the professor let them go, Sunset took her laptop and books back to her room to drop off, and went back outside, checking her phone again before heading for the store. She waved to Rainbow, who was jogging around with her soccer team warming up for practice.

Sunset also saw Twi heading to the science department, likely going to her physics class. They said hi to each other but Twi didn't have time to talk, which Sunset was familiar with. She didn't finish classes until about four even on Fridays, and then usually went to the library or sought out additional tutoring. Sometimes she even tutored people herself. She often wasn't back at her dorm until six or seven. Maybe even eight. But she didn't seem stressed over it at least. She was happily busy.

Sunset was familiar with most of her friends' schedules. Pinkie wouldn't be on campus today at all, instead working at the bakery, since Fridays were often busy. Rarity would be done for the day by now but was probably hanging around with her fellow fashion major friends. Fluttershy was likely in her Intro to Animal Care class. And of course, AJ was handling business at her family's farm.

Sunset took her time getting to the store, knowing Zinnia was probably busy right up until the shift ended. But even walking slow, Sunset got there ten minutes early. The store had a decent number of customers. She went in and wasted time browsing the potted plants. The store was small enough that she could hear Zinnia an aisle over talking to a customer about roses.

The customer moved along and Zinnia walked back toward the front counter, not seeming to notice Sunset. Sunset quietly followed her. She got right behind her when she stopped to adjust a display, waited for a moment, then loudly said, “I got a question about zinnias!”

Zinnia jumped and turned around, then laughed. “Oh, hey! Didn't even notice you. I'm gonna check in with the boss and clock out.”

“Alright, no rush.” Sunset hung out near the front while Zinnia finished her shift and went into the employees only area to clock out and put away her apron. Once everything was taken care of, she said goodbye to her manager and returned to Sunset, leaving with her.

“Finally,” Zinnia commented once they were outside, messing with her hair. She had it in a ponytail while working, but now she let it down, keeping the band around her wrist.

“Long day?” Sunset asked.

“Kinda. We just sold out of one of our more popular brands of fertilizer and won't be getting more in until tomorrow, which isn't too long to wait, but people were pretty mad about it anyway.”

“Seriously? People get mad over not having fertilizer?”

“Most people just said okay and didn't mind. But we have a few customers that are, um...” Zinnia checked to see how far they had walked from the store, then said, “Difficult. Everything in the store has to be just like they want it or they throw a tantrum.”

“That's wild.”

“That's just how retail is. Still, it's way nicer working here than when I worked at a hardware store back home.”

“You worked at a hardware store?”

“Well, I was in their outdoors section. But yeah. Right in a big city, bigger than this one. I never thought people could get so heated over grills and tulips and stuff but well, they can.”

Sunset shook her head, chuckling. “Yeah. Most people are alright, but the rude ones really stick with you, huh?”

“Mhm. So how was school?”

“Great! It was a pretty boring week, nothing too exciting. I'm just looking forward to the end of the school year.”

“I bet. So have you been to Cafe Hut before?”

“I don't think so, I usually hit up this other place, the Sweet Shoppe, since my friend Pinkie's worked for the owners before so we're on real good terms with them.”

“Oh! I might have to try it out. But Cafe Hut's good, they have all these fun specialty coffees, like there's one that's a mocha with caramel and chocolate chips and it's so good!”

“Ooh, sounds delicious.” Sunset didn't care much for regular coffee, but she loved flavored ones.

It was a few more minutes before they got to the cafe, and they talked about Sunset's classes while they walked. Zinnia was politely interested in hearing about the different courses, but admitted that she never did too well in school herself and so decided against attending college.

“That's understandable, it's not for everyone,” Sunset said. “You can definitely have a happy life with a high school diploma and a good work ethic.”

“Yeah! I just really hope this current job works out because if it doesn't, I'll probably start looking at finding a military recruiter or something...”

“You? Military?” Sunset laughed. “Now that'd be something. Sorry, you just don't look like the type who'd want to do that.”

“I don't, not really, but like, it's a backup plan. Definitely a last resort.”

“I get ya.” Sunset nodded, and idly wondered what Zinnia's pony counterpart did for a living. It would be amusing if she actually was a member of the military in Equestria. Perhaps a Wonderbolt or a Royal Guard.

When they went into the cafe and perused the menu, Carnage spoke up in Sunset's mind. We have so much free time for the rest of today. We could get a start on taking down and eating that Whistle human! Why are we socializing?

Because we're doing that tomorrow, Sunset replied patiently. Today I just wanna unwind and hang out with a friend. We have to travel all the way across the state, so we'll save that for tomorrow morning.

Ugh, fine! But don't make me wait too long or I might wanna pick off some of his lackeys on the way to his office!

You're depraved.

And you're boring.

Sunset stepped up to the counter, ordering the mocha with caramel and chocolate chips that Zinnia had mentioned. Zinnia got the same thing, along with a bag of dried apple slices. She insisted on paying, and Sunset briefly argued, but finally allowed her. Zinnia had invited her out, after all, so it was fair. But Sunset planned to return the favor soon.

Once they had their coffees, they found a table in the corner of the room to sit at and continued talking. Sunset told Zinnia about her past, as it was something she wanted to always be upfront about. Zinnia was sympathetic toward her, though definitely confused about her being from a world full of sapient equines and creatures that humans considered mythical.

“I know it sounds weird, but that was my home,” Sunset said. “But now I have a happy life here and I wouldn't change anything.” She told her about the friendships she's made since that fateful Fall Formal, and how much good she and her friends have been able to do for this world.

“That's crazy, you guys are like, superheroes,” Zinnia said in a hushed tone.

“I guess you could call us that, but we don't really think of it that way, it's just... doing the right thing. We all have such special gifts due to bonding with Equestrian magic, and we want to use our powers for good.”

“It's so cool that you guys can do all that. I'd heard stories but never thought I'd actually meet one of you. I think I'm gonna go online later and look up all the news about you and your friends!”

“You'll find plenty.” Sunset blushed a little. It was still strange for her to think about how famous she was. Once, she desired nothing more than everyone's obedience and adoration. Now she knew how overwhelming popularity could be. So she did her best to just be humble and not draw attention to herself in public.

Zinnia took a long sip from her cup and gazed around the room, and Sunset did too, taking in the decor. The small shop was quite cozy, with a fireplace, couches and armchairs, and various paintings on the walls. Though the place was small, it was popular. Most of the furniture was in use, people hanging out with friends or just using their laptops or reading.

After about a minute of companionable silence, Zinnia said, “So, any big plans for the weekend?”

“Huh? Oh, nah.” Sunset looked back at her and grinned. “Just uh, probably gonna relax. Get homework done and stuff, the usual.”

“I have work tomorrow unfortunately,” Zinnia sighed. Then she brightened. “But after that, I have Sunday off so I'm gonna relax too! We could go do something if you want.” When Sunset considered, she quickly added, “Or not, sorry, I shouldn't just assume you'd wanna do anything...”

“It's okay,” Sunset assured her. “I was just thinking if I had any plans with the rest of my friends. Oh, you know what? I think you should meet them!”

“Really?” Zinnia's eyes widened. “All your friends?”

“Sure, or those of them that don't have anything going on, I guess. I'm sure they'd love to meet you!”

“Oh wow, meeting Canterlot's heroes, that's so... yeah! If they're cool with it, I'd love to meet them!”

Zinnia's eagerness was endearing. Sunset took a drink to hide her smile, opening her chat app on her phone so she could hop into the server she shared with Twi and the others. “Here, let me see what they're all up to and we can arrange something.”

“Thank you,” Zinnia replied softly. Sunset glanced at her and stared when she saw the other's eyes glistening with tears. “I really thought I wouldn't be able to make any friends when I came here, it's been so lonely. I'm glad I met you.”

Sunset's heart ached. Zinnia has already told her about how she had trouble making friends growing up. She was always the quiet girl in school, keeping to herself and being known for little else other than the way she always drew flowers in her notebooks and liked catching ladybugs at recess. She never really managed to make any permanent friends, and had a difficult home situation that kept her from hanging out with people often. So she simply grew up alone.

Sunset put her drink down and got up, walking around to Zinnia's side of the table and pulling her into a hug. Zinnia was surprised, but slowly hugged her back, resting her face against her shoulder. “I'm glad I met you too.”

Zinnia's hands moved up Sunset's back and she pulled her closer, shoulders shaking slightly. Sunset's empathy magic allowed her to feel the other's tearful happiness and relief, and she held her for a good while, just letting her get it all out. Then Carnage demanded to know why she cared so much for someone she just met a week ago.

Because she's a person in pain, and if I can take that pain away, I'm going to. That's what friends do.

It's so interesting. How you choose which people to offer sympathy and which to strike down. How you've turned many foes into friends and yet, see others as worthy of death. I'm not sure where or how you draw the line.

Sunset didn't feel like having that conversation right now, just bluntly telling Carnage to look at her morals and figure it out for himself. She could sense that Zinnia was relaxing, and then the other leaned back, brushing her eyes off. “Sorry, I don't usually get so emotional...”

“It's okay. You don't have to apologize for crying.” Sunset offered her a napkin, and she wiped tears from her cheeks.

Sunset sat back down and Zinnia put the napkin down, sighing. “It's just nice, you know? Being able to talk to someone. And if your friends are free to hang out on Sunday, I'd like to hang out too. If that's okay.”

“It's totally okay. But let me ask them.” Sunset sent a message asking her friends about their plans. She's briefly mentioned Zinnia to them, and now asked if they would be interested in meeting her. The responses were overwhelmingly positive, and they began discussing things to do. Lunch at Applejack's, a visit to the spa, shopping at the mall, maybe a trip to the zoo?

“Well, they all seem excited to meet you,” Sunset said after a few moments. “Especially Pinkie, she loves making new friends. Expect to give her a full report on your favorite flavor of cake when you meet her, because she'll probably want to bake you one.”

“Will she get mad if I say I prefer pie?” Zinnia joked.

“Not at all, in fact she'd probably hug you. She loves making pie for her friends too.”

“She sounds wonderful.”

They didn't stay for too much longer after that. Sunset and her friends came to an agreement on what to do on Sunday, planning to meet at the Sweet Shoppe in the morning so they could meet Zinnia and perhaps have breakfast, and then they would carpool in Pinkie's Party Van™ to the zoo for a day of fun. Fluttershy was ecstatic about it, as there was a new butterfly garden she was desperate to see.

With that decided, Sunset and Zinnia decided to head out. Zinnia wanted to shower and tend to her plants at home, and Sunset didn't want to take up too much of her afternoon.

“Oh, it's no problem, I loved hanging out,” Zinnia said. “I'll see ya later!”

“See you.” Sunset waved and Zinnia jogged away.

Finally, Carnage groaned. That was even more boring than your classes.

I know you don't care about friendship, but it's something that's important to me. I'm sacrificing a lot for you, I'm risking getting into a lot of trouble with these attacks we have planned, and we've already done stuff that... I didn't like. The least you can do is accept that I want to hang out with my friends sometimes.

Carnage grumbled to himself. He was getting tired of playing nice with this creature. He was close to just taking full control now, abandoning this pretense of killing the 'bad' and focusing only on the weak. The ones who weren't worthy of hosting his future spawn. But he told himself to have patience. There was plenty of time. He was still learning her ways so he could imitate her later. Once she was lulled into a false sense of security, then he could seize control with no resistance. And if she did find the will to fight back, he would know exactly how to threaten her to keep her silent.

Hang out with your friends all you want. But remember who must spend every waking moment with you. Who only wants you to reach your full potential.

She hummed, walking back to the campus. I know how you feel. But this relationship isn't going to work without compromise. We just have the one body, we have to share it. We'll do your thing, you know, eating... people. Ew, still not used to that. And we'll do my thing. Which involves college and spending time with my friends. We can both get what we want.

Compromise. Yes. We will compromise. Do as you wish. This was only a temporary frustration. Carnage would go along with her nonsense for now. At least this meeting with her new friend had one benefit.

He had one more weapon to hurt her with later.

10. Sending a Message

Sunset was barely starting to wake up when Carnage was hauling her out of bed and toward the bathroom, rushing her through the usual morning routine of brushing her hair and teeth.

“Geeze, eager much?” she asked around the toothbrush he was using a bit too roughly.

He abruptly surrendered control back to her and she immediately spit out the toothpaste, tossing the brush down and instead fixing her hair, as he had simply ruffled it up. He slid his head out of her side and lifted it up to her level, watching her in the mirror. “I’m starving! Hurry up, our meal awaits!”

“Alright, hold on.” Sunset tossed off her pajama shirt and put on deodorant, and finally headed back into her room to change into jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. She could feel her symbiote practically vibrating with pent up energy as she pulled her favorite boots on, and she briefly felt the magical geode she always wore around her neck. It was as full of magic as always, and she finally straightened up and looked at Carnage. “Okay. Want breakfast before we go? It’s a long trip.” They were going to be traveling on foot. Using her car was far too conspicuous.

“We can have something quick.”

Sunset settled for a banana and a glass of milk, just wanting to take care of her own hunger. Once she was done, she picked up her keys and wallet, but elected to leave her phone in the room.

“Okay, we’ll walk out toward the Interstate, and suit up somewhere out there and follow the road all the way there. You know where we’re going?”

“I’ve studied the directions thoroughly. I will get us there.”

“Then okay. Let’s go.” Sunset was nervous about this, but Carnage was all confidence. Taking down his enemies was a quick and easy affair for him. He hid under Sunset’s skin as she headed out.

Sunset walked quickly, but didn’t see too many people. It was fairly early by Saturday standards; the Sun wasn’t up yet. She took advantage of the darkness to get off campus without being noticed, and after several minutes of walking was within sight of an Interstate that would pass right by their destination.

They found a building to hide behind so Carnage could take over, his skin covering them and lifting them higher, giving them that sleek but strong form that made Sunset feel like a goddess.

She soaked in the power for a few moments and felt Carnage’s glee. Then they were running. At first on two legs, picking up speed and racing alongside the road. Then they dropped down onto all fours, using their arms to propel themselves at even higher speeds.

Sunset had gotten a taste of their speed when heading to the prison, but this was incredible. They were actually keeping pace with the cars on the road. They were going sixty miles per hour!

We’ll be there in no time, they thought smugly.

Then Sunset thought, We aren’t exactly hidden like this.

That’s fine. Once we get out of this city, there are trees along the road. We can hide there. But when there are no trees, we’ll just run. Let them try to catch us.

Sunset began watching the cars just out of curiosity. Carnage’s senses were so acute that even with their attention on where they were running, she could still make out the people in vehicles passing alongside them.

A good number of the early morning commuters just seemed entirely focused on driving, but some were shooting them confused glances, and more than one passenger was outright staring at them. Some even took their phones out.

Nothing to do about that. Carnage just kept running, and Sunset figured the video quality would be pretty grainy in this light. She focused back on the run.

It was exhilarating. They regularly had to pass on and off ramps, which they would usually just jump clear over. For the bigger intersections just off the Interstate, they would simply charge across the road, leaping over cars and laughing as people beeped and floored it to get out of the way.

But finally they were out of the city and their surroundings turned rural, sometimes going for more than a mile before passing an exit. Trees grew up on each side of the Interstate out here, and they ran through them, weaving skillfully between tree trunks, though the occasional smaller tree just got shoulder-checked. Sunset was shocked at how easily they reduced whatever they hit to sawdust.

You should see what I can do to a body when I don’t feel like eating it.

Sunset didn’t at all want to see that, but she got glimpses of his memories anyway and she could feel his amusement at the various horrors he’s carried out against his enemies. He was the most sadistic person she’s ever known and she again regretted allowing him to bond with her, but she supposed that it kept him from bonding with someone much more susceptible to his will. If he wasn’t with her, he could be with someone who just allowed him to run around and kill daily, indiscriminately, laying waste to everything in sight. She knew he had the drive to do that in him. But she was holding him back. As long as he stayed with her, she could protect as many people as possible from him.

They were approaching a small town that sprung up around the Interstate. The trees ended and they were out in the open again. The Interstate rose up onto an overpass, and they stayed on ground level, once again jumping over cars and startling drivers and pedestrians. Dawn was breaking so people could see them much more clearly, and there were screams.

Sunset winced as she heard what seemed to be a car crash somewhere behind them, and hoped no one was hurt.

They’re fine. Onward!

The trip passed with little trouble. At least, nothing that Carnage considered trouble. They were simply going so fast that they were there and gone before people really knew how to react to them.

At one point they had to cross a road to an on ramp, which a police car happened to be traveling along. The officer slammed his brakes as he saw Carnage approaching and started to open the door, and Carnage just grinned and slid across the hood of his car rather than jumping over it.

They heard the panicked shouts of the cop calling for help on his radio, but he didn’t try to follow or shoot at them.

Only a few minutes later, police cars were pacing them on the Interstate nearby, and they could see a helicopter in the distance.

Carnage wasn’t concerned. Sunset was a little nervous, but she trusted the other’s judgment. They could deal with anyone that tried to confront them.

They went through the woods and over lines of traffic as often as they could, evading police cars but unable to shake the copter. It never shot at them though, and odds were no one on it was armed. It simply followed, reporting their location back to the pursuit vehicles.

Sunset suggested they take a more rural route, saying that they could head miles away from the Interstate and then turn back toward the city. Just to lose the heat. Didn’t want their target getting scared and going into hiding.

Carnage agreed. They left the busy highways behind and ran across fields, and spotting a river, they dove into it and traveled upstream. The thumping of helicopter blades approached and then faded, the copter apparently turning to go investigate downstream. Fighting the current was hard, but Carnage had the strength to swim against it, and they traveled across to the other side and climbed onto the bank, briefly shaking off before leaping into the thick cluster of bushes and trees nearby.

They waited there, watching the police copter hover along the river, sweeping its spotlight around, but it couldn’t locate them. After several minutes, it flew away.

Carnage let out a throaty chuckle. “That was easy. Let’s go.” They kept traveling.

The rest of the trip was uneventful. They reached the city in a few hours, and while the manufacturing plant was toward the outskirts, Mr. Whistle had an office in a separate part of the city where he and a sizable amount of employees handled all the business’s administrative matters.

The office was their destination. They did swing by the plant first though, just to take a look at it from a distance. It had a tall fence around it and while the gates were left open, there were guard posts at all of them. Smoke steadily streamed into the air, and there was a faint but sharp odor even from out here.

Carnage snorted. “What an awful smell.”

They headed toward the downtown area. At first Sunset had found it strange that Mr. Whistle’s work hours included Saturday, but apparently he merely made Sunday and Monday his weekend. And even then he was unavailable on Tuesdays for ‘business meetings.’ Which were well documented by the media as golfing trips with fellow businessmen.

Perhaps we should beat him with a golf club. Gotta tenderize him a little before we eat.

Sunset felt bad for laughing.

They stayed suited up even as they tore down crowded sidewalks through the city, causing a huge panic, people rushing to get away from them. Multiple phones came out, some people taking pictures and others calling 911. Carnage allowed it all. They wanted their power to be known.

They moved fast, but didn’t touch any of the bystanders along the way, simply dodging around them. It wasn’t long before they were at the office building and tearing the door open, tossing it behind them and going inside.

The receptionist scrambled back from her desk and hit the wall behind her, screaming in fear as Carnage stalked up to her.

They slammed their hands down on the desk and offered a terrifying smile. “Is Mr. Whistle in?”

The lady was shaking, but stammered out, “O-oh, yes… Yes, he’s here, fifth floor, you can take the elevator and his office will be right there, you can’t miss it!” She was almost hyperventilating.

Carnage ripped her phone out of its plug and tossed it aside so she couldn’t call in a warning, then swept past her to the elevators. “Your cooperation is appreciated.” They punched the up button and waited.

It might have been quicker to use the stairs. But the elevator was offered to them, and they had to admit it was pretty stylish. It arrived quickly and they took it up to the fifth floor. When they entered Mr. Whistle’s office, they found him staring out the window, no doubt wondering about the commotion as people gathered outside the office.

He muttered something about protest groups, and Carnage walked up and spun his chair around to face them. “Actually, they’re worried about me. For good reason.”

“What in the-”

Carnage flung him out of the chair and onto his back, stepping on him just hard enough to pin him but not to hurt him. That part came later. “Shut up. You disgusting little man. You don’t deserve to live after everything you’ve done.”

The other grabbed their ankle and struggled to push them away, but failed to make them budge. “I haven’t done anything!” he protested.

Sunset took over their voice, growling, “You’ve ruined so many lives. Hurt so many good people, gotten them sick, all to line your pockets. You are corrupt and the world doesn’t need people like you running corporations.”

“You… is this some kinda sick joke? Are you just some freak show hired by those… those liberals to intimidate me?!”

They laughed loudly. “This has nothing to do with silly politics. This is about people! About your employees and the world they live in! They don’t deserve to suffer how they have, you could fix all their problems, but you don’t! So we’re making an example out of you.”

Noise behind them indicated that other employees had arrived, someone yelling that they had called the police. Carnage just kept smiling.

“Oh good, witnesses.” They put their foot down and straightened, pulling Mr. Whistle up by the neck and turning to face the door. “This man has done so much wrong,” Carnage stated, giving him a shake. “We’re setting him right. This is what happens to those who destroy this world.” They made sure they could see the light of at least one phone camera recording them, and lifted Mr. Whistle high, dangling him over their jaws.

Laying it on a little thick, aren't you? Carnage asked Sunset.

I want to make sure people know why we did this. I don’t want to be misunderstood.

“Put me down!” Mr. Whistle flailed, kicking them as hard as he could, but it didn’t harm them in the slightest. “You psycho, I mean it, put me-”

“Down? If you say so!” Carnage dropped him right into their mouth, feet first. Even opening their jaws as wide as they could, they had to do some chewing, tearing apart flesh and swallowing before using their hands to cram him down further.

The screaming was music to their ears and their audience panicked, several people breaking away to run. There was retching and sobbing, and Carnage would have cackled if their mouth wasn’t full. Their prey begged between agonized yells and desperate gasps for breath, but no help came. No one dared step into the room.

Carnage snapped through the torso and their meal wheezed and then went silent, lungs collapsing and then being swallowed altogether. Once the heart passed Carnage’s teeth, that was it. He was still and easily swallowed the rest of the way. The fresh meat was a delicacy after going a week without and the taste made them purr with satisfaction.

Licking their lips, Carnage turned to the door and crossed the room in a couple bounds. The few remaining bystanders flinched away but seemed too scared to run. Carnage demanded, “Who’s the second in command?”

There were soft murmurs, and they repeated their question in a much louder voice that seemed to shake the building.

“It’s the vice president!” someone yelped. “Mrs. Shade, she was next to take over the company if something… if something happened!”

“And is Mrs. Shade in today?” Carnage asked.

“I-I think she ran down to the lobby-”

Carnage immediately ran for the stairs, screaming the lady’s name. Many more employees verified she had gone downstairs, and by the time they reached the lobby, nearly everyone had left the building and were gathering outside across the street, while police cars surrounded the entrance.

Carnage stepped outside and immediately had several guns aimed at them.

An officer with a megaphone demanded they stand down. Carnage just examined the situation, determined their weapons to be useless, and called, “Mr. Whistle is dead! His horrendous actions have cost him his life! Let this be a warning to all those who emulate him! Mrs. Shade, step forward!”

The crowd tittered and people looked around, and a woman in a suit cautiously moved toward the front but stayed behind the police line. “What does that monster want with me?” she asked the nearest cop.

He gave her a helpless look, but Carnage heard and moved forward. The cops shouted more warnings, but they ignored it, strolling up to the barricade and saying, “The company falls to you now, yes?”

“Yes?”

“Do not make the mistakes of your predecessor!” They grabbed the front of her suit and yanked her up, baring their teeth so she could see the blood running down from their mouth. “Or you will meet the same fate he did.”

She gulped, going pale. “What do you want me to do?”

“Correct the company's safety violations. Follow proper procedures. Go green. Place people over profits. Do not ever sacrifice employee health for production again.”

“Got it, I'll change things, I promise!”

“Then we're done here.” Carnage was gentle in setting her down. She still immediately backed up against the nearest cop, leaning against him in a daze. Sunset was thrilled at how well this had gone. This will definitely make an impression. She told Carnage they could leave.

He was annoyed at only getting to eat one person in exchange for letting her push her message, but cooperated, turning to go. The cops tried to stop them. Several lashes of their tendrils, and every vehicle and officer was shoved aside, clearing a space for Carnage to sprint out. They scaled a multistory building and began jumping across roofs, easily getting away from the crowd and dropping back down several blocks away, running back toward Canterlot.

They decided to stop at an abandoned farmhouse along the way just so they could hide out and relax for a few minutes. Getting inside the place was easy, and they kicked up a layer of dust as they walked across the floor. It's probably been empty for at least ten years, plants crawling up the walls and cobwebs everywhere. Carnage removed his skin from over Sunset, and she immediately grinned at him. “We pulled it off!”

“Of course we did.”

“No one did anything to stop us, that was so easy!”

“It was. I told you. We're unstoppable, they didn't know what to do to us, it would have been foolish of them to fight and they knew it.”

“Everyone was so scared of us, but... we did a good thing. It's... sad, we probably traumatized the ones who stuck around to watch us eat that guy, but... things will be a little better without him! And those people recording will probably share those videos, everyone will know why we did it, and maybe it'll make an impact!”

“I'm sure you'd be quite pissed if nothing changed whatsoever after all that.”

“Yeah, but come on, who wouldn't change their ways if they knew some big monster would attack them for it?”

“The ones who will inevitably decide this was some big publicity stunt. Propaganda. Whatever you want to call it.”

“True, I guess some people will see it that way. But we'll keep doing things like this. Mr. Whistle was just to start things out. We can get much more obvious scum. We can get governors, congressmen, world leaders even! Leaders of drug cartels and gangs, rapists and child abusers! We can take down people that should be behind bars but aren't. You gotta eat, so the least I can do is give you people who have hurt others, and well... I'm sure one day there won't be anyone left that's worth killing. I still see the overall good in humanity, I want to help people too, I believe in redemption. But maybe by then, we'll be close enough that you can feed on that uh, what did Twilight say... phenylethylamine, huh?”

Carnage scoffed, but kept a neutral voice as he replied, “Perhaps.” Never going to happen.

“So. Yeah! I think we can do so much good together.”

“And you don't feel bad about this? Are you finally learning that the weak links, like that man, deserve to be prey?”

Sunset thought about it, and said, “I'd be lying if I said I didn't feel kinda bad for him. But he was a crook. He had his chance to be a decent person before and refused it. So that was karma catching up to him.”

“Well, this is a welcome change from you crying after we feed. I hope to see more of this side of you. I still find your stances on what's good and bad confusing, but if you're willing to kill, I'm willing to eat! This is working out nicely.”

Sunset was glad to be finding some common ground with the other. She hadn't expected to bond with him over murder, but it was something. She still sometimes got a crawling sensation under her skin when she looked at him, and his lust for power made her wonder if he'd want to go back to enslaving despite telling her he wouldn't, but... they were making this work and she was sure those feelings would pass in time.

She started to reach for her left pocket where her phone often went, then remembered it had been left in Canterlot. She instead just wiped her hand off on her leg as if that was her intent all along, but Carnage immediately called her out.

“No phone. If you want to check the news for what we did, we'll need to get back to the college.”

“Right. Let's head back then.”

They suited up once more and left the house, both looking forward to seeing what the news had to say about this.

11. After Action Review

A few hours later, Sunset and Carnage were back in Canterlot and changing back into human form. They headed back to campus at a leisurely pace, discussing future plans in their thoughts. Maybe the topic of discussion was violent, but Sunset preferred it to bickering.

Sunset picked up her phone once she was back in her dorm, checking to see if she had any calls or texts. There were a couple memes from Zinnia, and a request from Fluttershy for one of her friends to help her with some studying. Twi had already jumped on that, so that was good. Sunset picked out a cute cat photo from her phone gallery to send back to Zinnia, hoping it brightened her day a little.

With that done, she went to her laptop and sat while Carnage stretched out of her to grab a can of soda from the fridge and start making popcorn.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“I figured you'd like a snack. Popcorn is traditional when being entertained, correct?” He gestured to the news site she had already opened.

Sunset laughed and looked back at the screen. Couldn't argue with that. It was easy finding an article about the attack under the breaking news section. Their race through downtown and their entrance to the office was well-documented by witnesses and security cameras. There was also footage of them talking to Mr. Whistle, though the article used an edited video that blacked out the actual act of Carnage eating the man, as it was likely too graphic for the site to host. But the screaming was very much audible.

Police were investigating and anyone with information was being asked to come forward. The event has already been linked to what happened at the Canterlot prison and people were beginning to discuss the apparent vigilante motives of the 'red monster.'

Carnage brought Sunset a bowl of popcorn and the can of soda. She thanked him and scrolled down to the comment section. There were many different reactions. Some people were scared. There was talk of it being the dawn of the apocalypse, people comparing the monster to a demon. And there were those calling it a hoax. A publicity stunt, all actors, just a show put on because why would a monster have an environmentalist agenda?

“Comment sections are a cesspool,” Sunset said as she scrolled past a religious post demanding people repent before things get worse.

“Yes, it seems like all the dumbest of humanity are on display here.”

A notification popped up at the top of the page, saying the story was updated and to refresh. Sunset tapped F5 and went back to the article, scanning to see what changed. The update was at the bottom, listing statements from employees who saw the attack and also linking to a video of a reporter talking to Mrs. Shade. Sunset clicked it.

The video opened and Sunset could immediately tell it was taken shortly after she and Carnage left. The entrance to the office was in the background, police and other officials going in and out, and there were civilians hanging around watching the proceedings curiously. The reporter was holding out a microphone to Mrs. Shade, who looked sick to her stomach.

“So what happened here today?” the reporter asked.

“I'm still trying to figure that out myself,” Mrs. Shade replied quietly, glancing over her shoulder. “It was just a normal day, I was in my office checking emails, and suddenly there was all this noise. I heard the front door get broken downstairs, and went to the window to see what was going on. And then that thing, the red monster, it attacked Mr. Whistle, I didn't even know until he started yelling, and I ran to help, but then I saw it and I... I was frozen, I couldn't move, it was so scary...”

“But then you evacuated with the other employees, yes?”

“Yes, when that monster started eating him, I ran. It was horrible, there was so much blood and... the screaming...” Mrs. Shade covered her mouth.

“So you came out here, and the monster came down too?”

“It did. It said that Mr. Whistle was dead, and that this all was a warning. I guess to other companies like ours? And then it asked for me by name. And grabbed me.” Mrs. Shade's hand went to her chest, right where Carnage had grabbed her suit and lifted her. “It told me to change things. To improve the company. What else could I do but say yes? I wasn't going to say no, not with it spitting blood in my face, ready to eat me too. Then it put me down quietly and left! It pushed the cop cars out of the way like it was nothing and ran off! It was just so bizarre and terrifying, like... did that really just happen? I almost wouldn't believe it if everyone else hadn't seen it too...”

“Well, thank you so much for telling us the story.” The reporter turned back to the camera, though she kept a comforting hand on Mrs. Shade's shoulder. “This has been Lens Flare with an exclusive report from-”

Sunset clicked away as she finished the sign off, going back to the article and just taking it all in. “Okay. We definitely made an impression on her.”

“Of course we did! Look at how much she was shaking!”

According to the report, Mrs. Shade has gone on to say she would be implementing several changes to the company's practices at once, and she recommended that other similar companies review their policies as well.

“There, exactly what we wanted,” Sunset said.

“Exactly what you wanted. I couldn't care less.”

“...Yeah. Well, what would be your idea of making this world better?”

He fixed her with an unnerving stare. “You don't want to know my answer.”

“Oh come on, you've been going along with what I want to do, but we're a team. Who would you target?”

“When I worked for Riot, our team's goal was to take over worlds and bond with the strongest inhabitants left. So we would kill the weak. The old, the sick, the disabled. We'd kill the ones who were too rebellious. We only wanted the healthiest and strongest individuals to survive so we could use them to make ourselves stronger. So, Sunset. If it were me calling the shots? I would turn every hospital on this planet into my buffet.”

Dread crept down Sunset's spine. “Oh. We... have very different ideas of who's weak, then.”

“We do.”

“But that wouldn't make anything better, in fact that's just going to make people miserable and make the world worse! Evil people will keep on doing evil regardless of what's happening in hospitals, and so many good people will suffer instead.”

“Yes. This is where we differ, Sunset. Both of us desire power. But I desire power over the weak. You desire power over the evil. Your morality drives your decisions in who to cull. I am far more practical. But don't you worry.” Carnage rubbed a tendril up under her chin. “Continue to bring me to whoever you've deemed unworthy of life. I will gladly eat them.”

Sunset nodded, leaning her head back from his touch. “I will. After all, things aren't like they were before. You're not with Riot anymore. Things have changed. We can use our power for good, like Twilight and Venom do. So, we'll go after criminals only. There's no way I'm letting you attack people just because they can't fight back or won't make a good host or something.”

“Whatever you say.”

Sunset looked back at her computer, trying to shake off the chills from that conversation. She briefly rested her hand on her magical journal, yet again wanting to talk to Twilight about this. But she decided against it, and just decided to check her friend chatroom instead.

Conversation seemed slow today. Rarity had shared some songs in the music channel, Fluttershy sent some cute photos of rabbits in the animal channel, and Rainbow was in their general chat talking smack about a rival college's soccer team. The others didn't seem to have much to say on the subject. Sunset typed, What's up?

Her friends all acknowledged her with various hellos and emojis, and Rainbow once again insulted the rival team and swore that she would shun anyone who said something nice about them. Sunset simply wished her luck in the upcoming game against them.

Then Twi's username popped up as typing a message. Then it paused for a few moments, before Twi simply wrote, Sorry to interrupt, but please check the news channel.

Sunset clicked over to that one and saw that Twi was typing there. Then she sent the article Sunset had been looking at earlier, along with a second article from a different news company, but it seemed to be the same story.

That red monster that attacked the prison? It attacked someone again, and this time had a message.

Sunset pulled up the other article. It had most of the same information as the first, but was written differently. It focused a lot more on the recordings from various phones and cameras, discussing everything the 'red monster' had said. The author was astounded that such a beast apparently had a vigilante agenda.

She returned to the chat and simply wrote, Wild.

That thing attacked again? Rainbow demanded. What the hell is going on?

How scary, Fluttershy commented.

Rarity wrote, It's a vigilante? Why would it pick a businessman, there are far worse people out there...

Maybe it's just got a list and picks at random, Pinkie suggested.

“Surprisingly acute observation,” Carnage said.

“Pinkie's pretty sharp,” Sunset said. She tossed some popcorn into her mouth as she considered what to say, and Carnage scooped a piece up, inspecting it closely before giving it a taste. Sunset watched the conversation for a bit, then said, Did you hear the way that thing talked? I bet it really is an alien like Flutters said.

“Are you trying to give us away?”

“Of course not.” Sunset gave him a small nudge. “If I was involved in the attacks, I wouldn't just give away information like that, would I?”

“You- oh, I see. Plausible deniability. Though I doubt they'd suspect you anyway. You're such a good friend and a model student. So kind. You would never eat a man alive.”

“Yeah, that's... probably what's gonna keep me safe more than anything. They have no reason to think I'm involved. And we're not going to give them a reason.”

“Good! And to think you wanted to tell them about me at first. Good thing you didn't. They'd ask too many questions. They wouldn't understand what we're doing. They'd get in your way.”

“You're probably right.”

“I am right. It would disgust them. They would try to separate us. Maybe some of them would understand what we're doing. But not all. Their loyalty to you is strong, but they would try to stop you. May even tell the authorities the attacks are your doing. This needs to stay our secret. From your friends here and your friends in Equestria. Otherwise they will come between us. And I don't want to lose you.” Carnage ran a tendril slowly against Sunset's cheek, gazing intently into her eyes. “We deserve each other.”

She felt a fierce sort of protectiveness from him. She reached up to rest her hand over the tendril, eyes briefly staring off into nothing as he showed her fantasies of everything they would accomplish together. Things that they would never be able to do if her friends separated them. He was right. This needed to stay between them. Being a vigilante was a lonely path, but it was one she was willing to walk. At least she wasn't completely alone.

Sunset pulled the tendril down and away, nodding. “Yeah. This is our secret. Our mission to carry out together.”

“Perhaps one day, when this world has been improved, we can reveal ourselves. We will be applauded. All will see that we did what had to be done. Until then, we carry out our work as the nameless, terrifying 'red monster' these humans already fear.”

“Mhm. In that case...” Sunset ran through their list of targets and began thinking of even more. “We have a lot of work to do.”

12. Making an Impact

Sunset and Carnage soon settled into a suitable relationship with each other. Every weekend, and on the occasional weekday evening, they would travel to find one of Sunset's targets to kill. Sometimes they didn't actually kill anyone, instead threatening them into submission and making them swear to change their ways, and would leave them roughed up and scared but very much alive. On days like that, they would find an alternative source of food, namely deer, wild turkeys, or other game from whatever forested areas they happened to pass. Carnage described such food as suitable, but he much preferred the taste of sapient beings, whose brains produced just the right amount of chemicals to be highly nutritious for him. He likened eating solely game to a human living off mashed potatoes and water. Technically doable, but nowhere near satisfying.

In return for making sure Carnage was fed, Sunset generally didn't have to listen to him complain during the rest of the week. She could continue attending her classes and finishing assignments in peace. She hung out with her friends often too, especially Zinnia, who was getting used to Canterlot and overjoyed to have such a tight friend group to rely on. Sunset's old high school friends took to her very quickly, and Fluttershy even switched to shopping at the gardening center whenever she needed plants just to help business.

Yes, so far Sunset was keeping the two sides of her life in harmony. And her and Carnage's actions were absolutely making an impact. It wasn't long before every news station across the country and even ones abroad were buzzing about the murders and threats, reporters discussing the agenda of what was by now well known as the Red Monster or to some just Red. Every new death had them rushing to analyze the motives and try to build a fuller profile of exactly what the creature was after. Of course, they settled on the overall picture pretty quickly. It was trying to improve the world with vigilante justice. But the identity and origin of Red was what got arguments heated.

Sunset didn't usually care to watch the debates on that, more interested in researching to see if there were any significant changes to society. There was a decent decrease in crime rates even for petty crimes, as people were scared they would be targeted next. At one point, it was suggested by the media that only high profile people were in danger. Sunset and Carnage had quickly stamped out that theory by scouring a few different prisons and eating those who were proven guilty of serious crimes such as murder, rape, or child abuse. The media changed their view to the high-profile or convicted being at risk. One weekend of hunting down people who were let off or even hadn't been caught yet, and that theory disappeared as well. Now the entire public had reason to fear.

Carnage was quite happy with the steady supply of meat, and he regularly told Sunset about how strong and unstoppable they were. They were quickly molding this into the perfect world. Things were changing slowly but surely. Crime rates going down, politicians becoming more humanitarian, companies halting their unethical labor practices. And despite Sunset being pretty open with her friends about being busy on the weekends, they never seemed to suspect her. They had no reason to link one of their friends being busy to the widespread monster attacks.

But that didn't stop her friends from trying to investigate the monster's identity like everyone else. Their chatroom ended up getting a channel devoted to the subject, and Twi did most of the research, compiling links with all the photos she could find, and obsessing over the one study of the monster's genetics that was found.

Despite Carnage's earlier assurance that he wouldn't leave evidence behind, he and Sunset had gotten into a situation where their target managed to fight back. Not exactly new, but the person had sliced them with a knife so sharp that it had managed to take the smallest nick out of their skin. It hadn't hurt, and the damage was immediately repaired, but their skin nonetheless remained on the blade. Carnage had smacked the knife aside and lunged in to eat the person, and upon leaving, hadn't bothered to retrieve the knife.

It was found by investigators, who had quickly discovered the skin left on it and sent it to be analyzed. Sunset had followed that case closely, but there was no need to worry. The lab reported that the skin didn't match anything else on Earth. The cells were entirely new to science, with an alien structure and genetics, and seemed dead from the moment they started examining them. Carnage explained that he can choose to control pieces of himself that are separated from the main mass, or he could just let them die. He had chosen the latter in this case.

It wasn't solid proof from a scientific standpoint and research was ongoing, but to the public, the study was all that was needed for them to start declaring Red as an alien. Either that, or something so far removed from the rest of Earth's life that it was an enigma. Or even a demon, was another strong theory.

Twi insisted they needed to try and stop it. They've used their magic to stop countless threats and they could stop this one too. Rainbow seemed on board with that, but the others were hesitant. They pointed out how many people have already tried to stop Red only to get thrown aside, badly injured, sometimes even eaten too. Rainbow acknowledged that, but said none of those people had magic on their side. The magic of the Elements of Harmony contained within their geodes could absolutely stop the monster.

Sunset didn't know a lot about how the Elements worked personally, but she did know they've stopped several huge threats to Equestria. Even Discord, a draconequus with reality-warping powers, was frozen to stone by them. And then there was what she and her friends did to the Dazzlings a couple years ago. There was a decent chance that magic could actually stop her and Carnage. But she wasn't willing to test it. She pointed out in the chat that the attacks were so random and fast that it would likely be impossible for everyone to get in place to be able to use their magic.

Twi had stopped typing for a while when she pointed that out. But then she returned to say she was working on something for that and to stay tuned.

It was months since Sunset began her mission. Spring break was approaching and she planned to make good use of the time. She had already told her friends and classmates she was going to take a vacation out of state, as she wanted some time to herself. They understood and were fine with it, as they all had their own plans. Most of them were going to visit family.

It was a few days before the break when Twi invited her friends over to her room, saying she had something big to show them.

“I've been working on this ever since that lab got a sample of Red's DNA,” she said, taking a device out of her backpack. It was shaped like a ping pong paddle, the handle in her hand and a round screen at the other end. There was an assortment of buttons along the handle in easy reach of her thumb. She gave everyone a bright smile. “It's a tracking device.”

They were impressed, but Carnage gave a distinct jolt under Sunset's skin and she felt his apprehension. He thought to her that it likely wouldn't work, but if it did, this was a huge problem. Sunset agreed but kept a politely interested look on her face as Twi explained the device.

“It's similar to when I designed that magic capturing amulet,” Twi said. “In fact, it uses magic itself. I programmed it with the genetic sequence of Red, whose DNA contains base pairs of chemicals that nothing else on Earth uses. This detects those chemicals and gives me a range. I'll tell you, getting Equestrian magic to interact with chemicals like that and report back was quite a challenge but I think I've finally done it!”

“Well, what are you waiting for?” Rainbow asked excitedly. “Turn it on!”

Twi flipped the switch to on. She aimed it down toward the ground. “It's collecting background information, hold on...” She waited, then lifted it back up. “Okay, it should be ready to start searching. Here we go...” She began moving in a slow circle, aiming it around the room. Sunset grew nervous as it passed her, but nothing seemed to happen, Twi continuing to spin. Once she had made a full pass of the area, she consulted the screen. “Hm. Alright, let me just... bring up the sensitivity a bit. But hey, this magic does have a limit. If Red is outside of about a fifty mile radius it won't pick up on it. I'm mostly just testing that it is functioning, and since it is reporting back on other instances of those chemicals, it seems to be working.” She gave the room another sweep, and this time when she went past Sunset, she paused.

Sunset froze too and felt Carnage coil with anticipation. Twi tilted her head, then looked up and walked forward. Sunset prepared to come up with an explanation, but Twi gently gestured for her to move aside and went to that part of the room, staring at the wall as she muttered to herself about which direction that was. Twi looked at the screen again, then grew confused. “Wait, it disappeared?” She turned and moved the device. Again it picked up a match from Sunset's direction.

“Hm.” Twi approached her, this time holding the screen end right up to Sunset herself. The device dinged. She looked up. “Sunset?”

“Yeah, something tells me it isn't working right,” Sunset replied calmly.

“Weird, I could have sworn I programmed it correctly...” Twi tried waving the device against herself, and then another friend. Nothing happened until she pointed it back to Sunset. “It's definitely picking up something. But it's probably a false positive.”

“Probably? Come on, Twi, look at me,” Sunset laughed, gesturing at herself. “Do I look anything like that big red alien thing? And killing people? Come on.”

Twi nodded. “I know. That's ridiculous, you'd never do anything like that. Maybe there's just... something to your magic that's throwing it off, or maybe it's just... from the way they manufactured your clothes? I don't know, I'll have to look at the coding again. Because it's definitely busted.” She turned it off, and when she walked away, Sunset sighed with relief.

Carnage didn't settle, though. We have to get rid of that thing.

No. Don't you think it'd be suspicious if her tracker goes missing right after she showed it to us? She doesn't suspect me now, but if we did that, she will. Twi is smart. Maybe she'll just... give up on the tracker if it keeps going off near me.

Or she'll figure out that the device is working. We have to do something.

Just relax. It'll be fine.

Twi put the tracker on her desk and turned back to the others. “I'll tinker with it later. So, how are you all doing?”

They wound up hanging out for a while. It was a little crowded with all of them in Twi's dorm, but they made do. They were good friends after all, and had no problem snuggling in close on the couch or on the floor as they watched TV. Sunset was especially pleased when Twi curled up next to her on the couch, leaning against her and seeming very content. Sunset debated with herself before reaching an arm around her shoulders. Twi didn't pull away, instead cuddling closer and yawning.

“You look tired,” Sunset said quietly to her.

“I am. I've been doing so much work lately. Classes are getting intense, I'm going to have so many exams after the break.”

“You'll do well on them. You always do.”

“I hope so, I've been studying every day but there's a lot to remember.”

“You've got this.”

Twi gave her a thankful smile, and Sunset smiled back, slowly stroking down her shoulder and arm. Twi rested her head down and closed her eyes, her arms draping around Sunset's middle. Sunset held her as they watched TV, but after only a few minutes it became apparent that Twi had fallen asleep.

“Oh dear, we should go,” Rarity commented when she noticed. “She works herself so hard...”

“I don't want to move, she might wake up,” Sunset said.

“Oh my gosh, I can never move when one of my animal friends falls asleep on me,” Fluttershy said. “If it was one of you? I'd be trapped forever.”

“That gal can definitely use the nap,” Applejack said, picking up the remote to turn the TV down a bit.

“Aw, what a sleepyhead,” Pinkie cooed from the computer chair, getting up and sneaking over closer to gently take Twi's glasses off and set them aside. “We should let her sleep.”

“What do you think?” Applejack asked Sunset. “Reckon we should wait for her to get up, or head out?”

Sunset gave her shoulder an experimental twitch. Twi slipped down from it and instead sprawled in her lap, still sleeping. “Yeah she's down for the count. You guys can go, I'll stay here with her.”

They agreed and exchanged goodbyes before leaving. Sunset kept holding her friend, idly petting her hair as she leaned her head back and looked up at the ceiling. This was nice. This was very nice, and her heart ached as she considered just telling Twi how she felt about her. She wanted to be able to hold her all the time, and play with her hair, and sleep next to her...

She's a threat to us, Carnage hissed, interrupting her pleasant daydreaming. She's too clever for her own good and we need to keep her away.

I'm not pushing away one of my friends like that, Sunset snapped. We'll be fine. Take your own advice, stop being paranoid.

I'll defer to your judgment but if she comes close to discovering our secret, I'm going to do what has to be done.

Sunset glared off into space, wishing she could look him in the eyes as she did. You aren't going to hurt her. Ever.

He didn't answer. Sunset stayed with Twi for the next several minutes, waiting patiently for her to get up. By the time she did, Sunset had turned off the TV and was just sitting in the dark with her, lost in thought. Spike had curled up at Sunset's other side in the meantime and was patiently waiting too, not really talking except to tell Sunset that Twi tended to pass out on the couch all the time.

“Still, it's nice that she has you here this time,” he said. “You always cheer her up.”

Sunset blushed. Then she felt movement, and Twi was lifting her head, looking around. “Wha? Where'd everyone go?”

“You fell asleep,” Sunset replied. “They went home, but I stayed since you uh, fell asleep on me.”

“I did? Oh!” Twi sat up, blushing. “Sorry!”

“It's okay. What are friends for, huh?”

Twi fixed her hair and felt her face, then looked for her glasses. Sunset pointed out where they were and offered to get them, but Twi just shook her head and casually waved her hand toward them. They floated up and into her fingers easily, and she put them on.

“Oh, right.” Sunset awkwardly moved over, and Spike clambered over her lap and went to cuddle with Twi, licking her face.

She laughed and petted him. Then she looked back at Sunset. “Thanks for hanging out.”

“No problem. I hardly get to see you anymore, so this was nice.”

“Yeah, it was. I wish we could spend spring break together, but my parents and I planned to get together with Shining Armor, we haven't seen him in a while since he's stationed so far from here.”

“Oh! That'll be nice, tell him I said hi.”

“Can do.” Twi got up, straightening out her clothes and going to turn the lights back on. “I think I'm gonna start troubleshooting the tracker. I really want to stop Red.”

“Do you think we should?” Sunset asked. “I mean, it's so strong that it fought past SWAT. It's fought off army soldiers. What if the Elements aren't enough and it kills us?”

Twi sighed, rubbing her arm as she paced. “I still want to do something. I at least want to help track it down and see if we can get more data on what exactly it is. This could be the planet's first alien contact, and it's obsessed with killing criminals and anyone else it considers bad? It could be helping us with scientific research. Helping us find the cure for cancer, or a clean sustainable alternative energy... but instead it's running around causing panic and fear. Maybe it thinks it's doing the right thing. But it's not.”

“Things have gotten better though,” Sunset pointed out. “Crime's down, for one.”

“Yeah but I don't think one person should serve as the moral standard for the whole world. It's not going to work out in the long run. What happens when it runs out of targets? What if it starts lowering its standards? What if we all have to fear for our lives because a small mistake could set its sights on us?”

Sunset swallowed. “There's a lot of people in the world, I don't think that'd happen, and maybe it'd just... leave at that point...”

“But we don't know that! We don't know anything about what Red is or why it's doing this to us and that's the most frustrating thing about this!” Twi sighed, sinking into her computer chair and pulling over the tracker to fiddle with. “I'm going to keep trying to learn about the monster. And if there's a way to stop it, I want to find it. Before it puts all of us in danger.”

“I understand.” Sunset stood, rubbing her face. “I think I'm uh. I'm gonna head back to my dorm. I wanna get some stuff wrapped up before, ya know. Before the break.”

“Oh. Okay, sounds good. Sorry for getting so heated, it's just... you know, if someone wants to make the world better, there are better ways to do it than what Red is doing, you know?”

“Of course. I get what you're saying. Still, I should let you work on your tracker. I hope you figure out what went wrong.”

“Alright. See you. Maybe we can hang out one more time before we go on vacation.”

“Sure, that'd be great.” Sunset waved goodbye and walked out. Once she was out the door, she went a little ways down the hall before finding a wall to slump against and sigh. You may be right. We might have to keep an eye on her.

Just as I said.

But we still won't hurt her. We can't. She's-

Your best friend and you're in love with her. I know. If she doesn't interfere, she'll be fine.

Sunset really hoped she didn't figure out the truth.

13. Spring Break Begins

Sunset did her best not to worry about Twi’s tracker. She was convinced Twi would sooner believe it was faulty than accept that her friend was actually the infamous vigilante. So Sunset just focused on finishing out her last assignments before spring break, enjoying how classes had generally slowed down.

Finally she was leaving her last class, calling goodbye to her fellow students and already feeling relief. She’s really been needing this break. Sure, she planned to get further into her hit list over the next week, but she also planned to relax on the beach, go shopping, and just enjoy herself.

As usual when walking back toward her dorm, she saw Twi on the way to the science department. The other seemed lost in thought, and Sunset called out to her, making sure she had her attention before waving.

Twi smiled and waved back, jogging over to talk to her. “Hey, did you finish your last class?”

“I sure did. How many more do you have today?”

“Just two. And as soon as I’m done I’m gonna keep working on my tracker. I’m so close to a breakthrough, I just know it. I’ve been going over the research paper again and again and it’s very clear on the chemical make-up of Red’s genetic code, I don’t know what I’m missing, but I like a challenge.”

Sunset chuckled. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out. You’re a genius.”

Twi blushed. “Well, I hope I figure it out soon, because if not I may just have to scrap it and start over. Or give up, but I don’t like doing that.”

“If it’s stressing you out, maybe you should shelve it for a while. I mean, you’ve already got so much going on with your double major and everything. Even if you did figure out a way to track Red, that could just put you in danger.” Sunset grasped her shoulders. “I don’t want it to hurt you.”

Twi took a deep breath and reached up to take Sunset’s hands, lowering them but not letting go right away. “It’s risky, I know. But I think if I track it down… and all of us Elements go after it… we could stop it. We can do amazing things together.”

“We have done a lot of amazing things. But I can’t help thinking about the possibility of us failing. We’ve never faced an enemy like that before. We aren’t facing the threat of mind control or enslavement here… that thing would probably kill us. Horribly.” Sunset sighed, looking away. “Sorry, I don’t want to be so negative about your plan. I’m just… scared.”

“I understand.” Twi nodded, letting go of Sunset’s hands, though she reached up to turn the other’s face back toward hers. “Maybe… I will put the project aside for a bit. Wait to see if we learn anything more about Red. I don’t want to take it on without being sure we can beat it.”

Relief swept through Sunset. Not just for herself, but for the other as well. She pulled her into a tight hug. “Sounds good. Thank you.”

“No problem.” Twi hugged her back, briefly nuzzling her face into Sunset’s shoulder, and when they leaned apart, Sunset’s gaze lingered on her lips before going to her clever purple eyes. Oh, she wanted to kiss her so bad. But she didn’t, instead just taking a step back and awkwardly dropping her arms to her sides.

“Well, guess I should let you get to class,” Sunset said.

“Oh.” Twi blinked. Was it just the crush speaking or did Twi seem disappointed? “Yeah, I should go, then. Um, when were you planning on leaving?”

Sunset and Carnage had debated for some time on when they wanted to leave, and had eventually settled with right after Sunset’s last class. “Now, actually. I just need to go back and pack, then I’ll be heading out.” She checked her phone for the time. “I have enough time to make it to my hotel tonight so I was going to go ahead and get settled in.”

“You’re going to the beach, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Ah, so jealous! Shining Armor lives further inland and I’m not sure we’ll really get to go swimming. Have fun!”

“I will. You have fun too, okay? No studying on your break. Spend time with your brother.”

“I’ll try my best.”

They laughed and exchanged another quick hug as they said goodbye. This time, Twi gave Sunset a small peck on the cheek before pulling away. It was so quick that Sunset hardly registered it until the other was already walking away.

Sunset touched her cheek, staring off into space as she processed what just happened. That was a kiss. Twi just kissed her. She looked over her shoulder and briefly met Twi’s eyes before the other looked forward again and walked faster. Sunset grinned sheepishly and continued toward her dorm. That really just happened. Spring break was off to an amazing start.

What a hopeless romantic, Carnage grumbled. I don’t think I’ll ever get your desire for her.

I wouldn’t expect you to. You seem incapable of love.

Love is unnecessary. A byproduct of your need to seek out a mate, as you are a sexually reproducing being. My kind reproduces asexually and thus we have no drive for romantic partners, as it is unneeded to propagate the species.

No drive for romantic partners, huh? I don’t know, Venom seems pretty into Twilight.

Venom is inferior and defective. He is hardly representative of our kind. His feelings for that equine are disgusting.

Sunset shook her head. It seemed every time she grew content with Carnage, she was reminded of just how alien he was. His dismissal toward both her feelings and Venom’s stung slightly. If she pursued a relationship with Twi, was that what she was going to have to listen to the whole time?

Of course not. Like many of the incomprehensible things you think and do, I would tolerate you pursuing your romantic interest. I don’t care one way or another as long as I’m fed.

And you will be. We have an agreement. I'm not letting you go hungry.

She felt his satisfaction at that. When she got back to her room, she grabbed a bar of chocolate to snack on while she packed her suitcase with a week's worth of clothes. It was going to be tedious juggling her hunting with her vacation time, but she was confident she would be able to pull it off.

Carnage stretched out of her, forming a couple tendrils to reach out and move her laptop into its bag. “Perhaps I could offer a solution.”

“What do you have in mind?” she asked, holding out her hand to take the laptop bag from him and set it next to the suitcase.

“You can use your days to have fun and enjoy your vacation. And at night, I can use our body to carry out your justice for you while you sleep.”

Sunset gave him a curious look. “Can you do that?”

“Easily. Once you fall asleep, it just takes some simple regulation of melatonin in your brain to keep you under while I take full control of our body and do as I like. You won't even notice it. It's perfect for both of us! I get to eat, you get to spend your waking hours vacationing, and we make the world better. Doesn't that sound nice?”

“It does,” Sunset admitted. “But... I'm not sure. I don't know if I want you controlling our body without me watching you.”

“Why not? Are you saying you don't trust me? After all this time?”

Sunset sighed and put the last of her clothes into the suitcase, standing and going to gather her toiletries. “No, it's not that, I trust you, just... I don't know, it gives me a weird feeling.”

“What can I do to reassure you?”

Sunset was glad he was willing to compromise with her more these days. She met his eyes and said, “I might just need some time to get used to it. I'll think about it during the drive to the hotel, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Just promise that you'll stick to our list? Don't go nuts like. Like you did back at the prison.”

“I'll only harm those who deserve it.”

She nodded. “Alright. Well, let's get going.” She finished packing and took out her phone, sending a group text to her friends to let them know she was about to hit the road. They said goodbye and wished her safe travels, along with sending advice of varying usefulness. Ranging from making sure she stopped to rest if she got tired to slamming two extra-strength Five Hour Energies to give her a little boost.

Sunset chuckled and pocketed her phone. She wasn't going to be driving that long but she could always count on Rainbow to make her laugh. She also briefly wondered if Rainbow had experience with that situation. It wasn't out of the question, that woman was ridiculous.

After giving her dorm a final once over, running through a mental checklist of everything she needed for her trip, Sunset picked up her bags and headed out. She locked the door and immediately tested the handle to make sure it really was locked. It was good to go. She hadn't left anything too valuable in there but she still didn't want to get robbed over the break.

She lingered for just a few more moments outside the door as she again ran through what all she had packed, and Carnage assured her she had everything she needed. She nodded and went downstairs, going to the parking lot.

“Alright, any music preferences?” she asked as she got in her car, tossing the bags into the passenger seat and starting it up.

You know what I like.

“Let me guess, thr-”

Carnage popped his head out from right near her neck and shouted, “Thrash metal!”

“Should have known.” Sunset connected her phone to the car's radio and put on Pandora, selecting a station that played a good mix of music they both liked. While Sunset has noticed Carnage's dislike of high-pitched noises, he seemed to love aggressive beats and epic guitar riffs. It was one of the rare things they could agree on.

Sunset set the GPS to the hotel's address and pulled out of the parking lot. As soon as she was on the highway, she tapped the button to put down the roof, letting the wind blow through her hair.

“Whoo, spring break!” she cheered, pumping a fist in the air.

“Hell yeah! We're going to have a blast!”

Sunset turned the music up and the two of them rocked out, headbanging and singing along. She shot the other a grin and he grinned back. They really were getting along these days, weren't they?

Once there was a lull in the music, Sunset commented, “Hey, I think I'm cool with you working at night while I sleep. But I want you show me who you went after each morning, alright? Just so I can keep track of things.”

“Your proposition is agreeable.” Carnage was very pleased. Her level of trust in him was astounding and it wouldn't be long before he took advantage of it.

Sunset got back to headbanging to the music, pounding out the beat on the steering wheel, and Carnage looked outside as he remembered the many days they've spent running along this very road. He couldn't wait to explore some fresh territory.

14. Solo Hunting

It was night by the time Sunset arrived at her hotel near the coast. She found a parking spot, put the roof up, then gathered her bags and got out. Carnage receded under her skin as she walked toward the front doors. He had spent the majority of the drive stretched out of her, listening to music and occasionally singing along but otherwise just watching their surroundings, lost in his own thoughts that Sunset wasn't able to hear. Which was fine, as she had plenty to think about herself. She yawned as she walked into the lobby, already looking forward to going to sleep.

She greeted the lady at the counter and got out her debit card, passing it over and waiting while the other looked up her reservation.

“Let's see... Sunset Shimmer, room for six nights?” she asked.

“Yeah, that's me.”

“Okay, you won't have to pay until checkout, but we do need to put a hold on your card of about $1000.”

Sunset had been saving up for this trip, so she agreed to the hold, signing the paperwork and passing it back. The front desk agent finished checking her in, giving her a sleeve with two room keys in it. “Your room is going to be 312, it's on the third floor, you can take the elevator right over there. We have Wi-Fi, the password is in here.” She flipped open the sleeve to show the password written inside. “Feel free to call down to the front desk if you have any problems with your room. Enjoy your stay!”

“Thanks!” Sunset pocketed the cards and picked her bags back up, heading for the elevator. Okay, that was painless, now let's check out this room.

You got one with a beach view, didn't you?

Yep. Sunset tapped the up arrow and waited. Even though it was late, people still occasionally came in and out, some even in bathing suits. But she supposed the beach never closed, it just didn't have lifeguards after a certain hour. The elevator made it down to her after about a minute, and she waited for people to exit it before getting on, clicking the button for the third floor. There were six floors in all and nearly all the rooms were booked last time she checked the website. It was a popular place, especially during this time of year.

Sunset tapped her foot as the elevator rose, listening to the muzak playing softly. The elevator stopped at the second floor, the doors opening to someone waiting there in their pajamas. The person blinked and gestured downward, and Sunset shook her head. “Sorry, going up.”

“Oh, sorry.” The other tapped the down button and kept waiting.

Sunset chuckled once the doors closed. That person looked tired. Probably running down to the lobby for something, it had looked like there was a small convenience store selling snacks, drinks, and toiletries near the front desk.

A couple more seconds and then they were at the third floor. Sunset wasted no time getting to her room, scanning one of the keys and letting herself in. She locked the door behind her and stepped further into the room, looking around. It was nice, with a king-sized bed and a large window with the curtains currently open. There was a dresser with a large TV, a couch, and an armchair, along with a desk over in the corner. She had chosen to get a room without a full kitchen to save money, but this one still had a refrigerator and microwave.

She opened the fridge to check the storage space, and felt a longing to buy alcohol, but she wasn't old enough by this world's standards. Sometimes she really missed being a mare back in Equestria, where she was more than old enough to buy alcohol.

You should have gone through the portal before we left. Bought some booze, brought it back. Though we could also just steal some...

I'm no thief. Sunset closed the fridge and went to drop her stuff next to the bed.

Carnage stretched out of her, giving her a bemused stare. “You're not above murder, but you draw the line at stealing?”

“Well...” Sunset considered it, then shook her head. “I don't need drinks that badly. And I couldn't have bought any in Equestria because I don't have bits. All my money is Earth money, it won't work there. And trust me, it doesn't change going between the worlds, I've checked.”

“Oh, I'm aware.” Carnage knew that from when he and Light Touch had come over.

“I can wait a few more years until I'm considered old enough by human standards to drink. It's fine. I just kinda miss it sometimes.” Sunset checked the view out the window. It looked out toward the beach, but she couldn't see very far in the dark. There were very few lights out that way. She'll just have to enjoy the view in the morning. She pulled the curtains shut and went to get her laptop bag, setting it on the desk and taking her laptop out. She didn't turn it on, just plugging it in and leaving it there to charge. She sat on the edge of the bed, pulling her shoes off. “So, were you planning on hunting tonight?”

“Yes. I'm quite hungry. So go to sleep, and as soon as you're out, I'll go do my thing. You won't notice anything.”

“Alright, just watch out for cameras, a place this fancy has got to have them and we're in a popular coastal city.”

“I'm always mindful of cameras. Don't worry. I won't get us caught.”

Sunset nodded and pulled over her suitcase, taking out her phone charger. Once she had her phone plugged in and sitting on the nightstand, she got in bed and pulled a couple of the pillows under her head. They were very soft, much softer than the ones she had back in her dorm room. The covers were heavy and warm, and the room was peacefully quiet. She drifted off to sleep quickly, looking forward to tomorrow.

Carnage went back under Sunset's skin and waited patiently as she fell asleep, helping her along with a few doses of different hormones, until he felt her enter her sleep cycle. He exerted his will over her mind to keep her under, then took hold of her nerves and opened their eyes. He saw the world through her weak eyesight, and though he was familiar with it, it still made him scoff. Luckily he still had the full use of his own senses even like this. He got up, taking a few steps near the bed as he monitored Sunset's brain waves. Though her body was being moved and her eyes were even open, she remained completely unaware. Just how he wanted it.

Finally, he had the freedom to act without her thoughts nagging at him, insisting he abide by her conscience instead of letting him use his own judgment on who deserved to die. He picked up one of the keys to the room and slipped it in a pocket, then jogged out without grabbing anything else. He didn't even put shoes on. None of that would be necessary.

He took the stairs down rather than wait for an elevator, and once he was outside, he found a place to hide under cover of darkness and transformed, letting his skin surge out, wrapping around the pathetic human body and giving him the form he much preferred. Sleek, muscular, fully symbiote. He whipped his tendrils out of his back, forming the ends into sharp hooks, and let them trail behind him as he took off running. Sunset would want him to report back to her on who he killed once she woke up in the morning. That was fine, he would have a kill to show her. But he was going to have some fun of his own too. He had all night.

He traveled into the downtown area of the city, seeking out a cult leader who had been recently added to their list when Sunset was first researching where she wanted to stay during their vacation. The cult leader was a very charismatic woman who manipulated her followers into staying within a compound she had built with the church at its center, taking their entire paychecks and most of their belongings away and forcing them into small houses, often rooming them with other members of the cult. She insisted they must let go of material attachments. Give everything up to the church, and they will receive a better, glorious afterlife. They must not speak to or trust outsiders. She had the truth, and those who did not listen would suffer.

Standard religious fare, in Carnage's opinion. But Sunset was incensed by the way the most desperate people in the area were taken advantage of by the cult leader, fed all these promises and being lured in just so she could take what little they had left.

The leader herself didn't live in her own compound, of course. She had a nice apartment in the city, paid for by donations from her flock and supposedly well-secured. Top floor of the building, apartment could only be accessed from the inside and the doors were all locked at night, security cameras, the works. All irrelevant to Carnage.

He knew from Sunset's research what building it was. He made his way there, breaking in through the wall and seeking out the housing office. No one was working, but there were a few people down in the lobby of the building, mingling with other residents and talking. They all quickly fled the building as soon as Carnage tore through the room. There were signs pointing the way to the administrative area, and he went there, going through filing cabinets until he found a familiar name. Gold Wishes. That was her.

Carnage checked the room number and then shoved the folder back into the cabinet, sprinting out. It was mostly quiet as he found the nearest stairwell and began vaulting up the floors, and he wondered if the people downstairs were going to contact the police. He hoped they did. He was in the mood for a full buffet tonight.

He was on the top floor when he heard the fire alarms go off. He groaned and clamped his hands against his head at the high-pitched whining, and to make matters worse, humans were opening their doors and looking around, seeming more confused than worried. At least, until they saw him.

“GO!” he screamed at them, and they screamed in response, fleeing. Carnage growled and ran through the crowd, finding his target. Gold Wishes hadn't yet left her apartment from what he could see, and when he tried the door, it was locked. One swing of his fist later and he was bashing the lock out, the door opening. He walked in and was immediately confronted with the end of a double-barrel shotgun, his target at the other end of it.

“Get out!” she yelled at him, finger tightening in the trigger well. She jabbed the barrels against his chest. “Get out, demon!”

“Ms. Wishes,” he said, gripping the gun in a hand and crushing it. She yelped and pulled the trigger, and it kicked, but no shells left it. Carnage tore the gun away and threw it aside, then advanced on her. She hurried backward, then tripped on the hem of her own nightgown and fell onto her back, where she scrambled clumsily away. “Trying to run? Oh it's so fun when humans try to run.” He slammed a tendril through her stomach. It tore through easily and she gagged, body convulsing and a shriek escaping her from the pain.

Blood welled up hot and thick around the tendril and she grabbed it, trying to pull it away. “N-no, get away, help!”

“No one is coming to help you. You've been preying on the weak for a long time now, haven't you, Gold Wishes? I can admire that. But now, it's time for you to become the prey.” Carnage watched as she thrashed against his grip, continuing to scream for help. He knew that no one was stopping to help. They had all fled downstairs in response to the fire alarm as well as his presence. “Struggle all you like. It will only make this more painful.” He liked being able to do this entirely his way. He liked seeing his prey squirm and exhaust themselves. He adored the way that defiance in their eyes inevitably made way to fearful realization and finally acceptance of their fate. As they realized they were going to die to one far stronger than they could ever hope to be. He savored the expressions the other made as she went through the same realization, and she eventually started pleading with him instead.

“I'm not like those pawns you command from your pulpit,” he snarled at her, the scorn in his voice shutting her up. “You have nothing to use against me. You do not scare me. And you have nothing to offer me. Except for your very body, your flesh and blood, your organs, which will become my fuel. Do you believe those things you preached about, Ms. Wishes? Then you better start praying, right now, and hope they come true.” He gave her a few moments to close her eyes and tearfully pray for someone, anyone to save her. And then he ripped into her body with both hands, sinking his claws deep into her chest to yank out her heart and lungs. Only when she cried out and opened her eyes to look at him once more did he bite down on her head, crushing her skull with a satisfying pop.

He ate messily from his kill, taking his time since he didn't have his host urging him to get a move on. Even when he heard the sound of fire engines and police cars pulling up outside, he didn't hurry, just shoveling another heaping mass of guts into his maw.

Then he heard doors slam, people talking urgently, and footsteps began rushing up the stairs. Oh, again with this? Shouldn't they know by now that they couldn't stop him?

Carnage stood, picking the mangled remains of Gold up in a hand as he turned back to the door. As soon as the first police officer came into view, he flashed a wide, savage grin and held the body up over his mouth, twisting it so blood poured out onto his face and dripped down to the floor.

The officer covered his mouth and stumbled back, turning away to retch. Many of the others did too when they looked through the door and saw what was happening, and Carnage tossed the corpse down, licking his face off and bounding forward. He dove onto the nearest officer, taking off the top half of his body in his eagerness for fresh meat. Then he attacked a second, then a third. Only when they all got the message and retreated did he leave, running back into Gold's apartment and crossing to the door on the other side. He broke it down and found that it led out onto a balcony. Perfect. He scaled the wall up onto the roof and ran across it, checking his surroundings closely. No one was up here with him and he didn't see any helicopters. His acute hearing informed him that the building was surrounded, but that was no problem for him. He dropped onto all fours and sprinted to the edge of the roof, soaring off it and rolling as he landed on the building next to it. He kept running, jumping from roof to roof far too fast for anyone on the ground to keep track of him, and as soon as he was far enough away from the scene of the attack, he found an alleyway between two closed businesses to drop into. He chuckled to himself as he reflected on the attack. He almost wished someone would put up a decent fight, but these humans were pathetic. This planet was just asking to be conquered by him and his spawn.

“Whoa, dude,” a voice said nearby.

Carnage spun around and saw a middle-aged human sitting nearby, leaning against the wall and dressed in old, dirty clothes. It was immediately apparent that the other was homeless, and judging from the unfocused way he looked at him, possibly drunk or under the influence of a drug. “What are you looking at?” Carnage snapped at him.

The man blinked slowly, and his voice slurred as he said, “Are you a monster?”

“Something like that. Go to sleep, filthy creature.” Carnage made his way to the opening to the alley and looked around, deciding who he wanted to go after next.

“Hey, come on, I'm just trying to survive over here, man, you don't gotta shit all over me like everyone else does.”

Carnage decided who his next snack would be. He turned around and marched back toward the other, who shrank back and fumbled around through the bag next to him before taking out a knife. “G-get away, don't make me hurt you!”

“That's cute. What was that about trying to survive?” Carnage scooped him up with one hand, and when the other tried to plunge the knife into his face, it barely sank in. “Because you're not doing a very good job of it.” He used his other hand to brush the knife aside, then consumed the human before he could say another word.

The taste that hit his tongue verified his suspicion that his prey was inebriated. No matter. The toxins were nowhere near enough to harm him. As he finished off the last of the man, it occurred to him that there were individuals like this all over the place. Alone, with little or no defenses, who likely wouldn't be missed. Easy prey. Sunset wouldn't approve. But, if he did this right, Sunset would never find out.

He smiled and turned to climb back up the building, staying low as he traveled through the city in search of more food. This was going to be a wonderful week.

15. Life's a Beach

Carnage spent the entire night having the most marvelous time he's had since his ship crashed down on Equus all those months ago. With no nagging voice in his mind and no alien morals to distract him, he was able to travel for miles around eating whoever he wished. He mostly killed individuals that wouldn't be noticed as missing, though he also took the time to watch the streets for gang activity and eat those humans as well, so that he had more acceptable deaths to report to his host later. He also planned what he was going to say in the morning. Sunset would no doubt be upset with him for the deaths of those three police officers back at the apartment. But he would just tell her they were in the way and he got a little excited after his first kill. She will likely still scold him, but nonetheless accept it. And since he came clean, he could then convince her not to look for the news herself and instead just get to enjoying her spring break.

It's gotten so easy to manipulate her lately. He was sure it would be fine.

It was only when he saw the first signs of daybreak that he decided to head back to the hotel. He found a suitable place to hide himself several blocks away, taking on Sunset's appearance for the rest of the trip. He smiled cordially to the few people he passed by, waving at the early morning surfers running to the beach. He was quite happy with how things were going, and to think, he had a whole week of this to look forward to.

The Sun was peeking over the horizon when he made it back inside the hotel. He could feel Sunset's conscious beginning to struggle to wake up. He kept it subdued until he was upstairs and had gone into their room, laying down and getting comfortable. Then he closed his eyes and handed motor control back over to the other, finally allowing her brain's melatonin and acetylcholine levels to adjust naturally. It wasn't long until she was waking up.

“Mm, is it morning?” Sunset asked sleepily, rubbing her eyes and sitting up slightly. Her vision was hazy and she still felt very tired.

Carnage's head and neck emerged from her, along with a tendril he used to pat her back. “It's sunrise. You're free to go back to sleep if you wish.”

“Guess I'm still in college mode. I think I'm gonna sleep in a little longer.” Sunset yawned, laying back down and shifting slightly onto her side, gazing at the window. “Could you open the curtains?”

He stretched a tendril out to slide the curtains apart, letting natural light in. Sunset smiled at the colors beginning to fill the sky.

“That's so pretty.” Despite saying she wanted to sleep in, Sunset stayed awake a while longer to watch the sunrise. “So, how was last night?”

“Wonderful. Look.” Carnage brought up his memories of killing Gold Wishes, letting Sunset see and hear everything. “I killed that cult leader you were so pissed off about.”

“Oh! Great to hear, I hope those poor people she's brainwashed can get back to their normal lives with her gone.”

“Hopefully! You should have seen the way she begged to be saved, but no deity intervened! Haha, guess those are the mysterious ways she preached about.”

Sunset laughed. “Yeah, guess so. Ah, and I see the cops showed up...” She was still watching the memory. She made a face when she saw Carnage react by mangling the body further and pouring the blood into his mouth in full sight of the officers. Carnage even felt a pang of empathy from her when she saw the officers double over and throw up.

Carnage also recalled how he leaped forward and tore into a few of them, eating huge chunks of them before fleeing the scene. He let the memories fade there, and Sunset blinked before turning and giving him an outraged look.

“You killed cops?” she demanded. “I said we weren't going to be doing that!”

“I know what you said! But they were right there and in my way and I was still hungry!”

“They weren't in the way, you were able to leave the other way!”

“Yes, but I didn't think about it, I just attacked! I got carried away, you know how it is... you remember the prison.”

“Ugh. See, this is why I prefer being aware of what you're doing when you hunt, so I can stop you from doing stuff like that.”

“So there was some collateral damage. But that happens sometimes. We've taken on such a huge burden. We can't make things better without a few sacrifices. Look, see who else I killed last night.” Carnage showed her the several different gangs he had found and destroyed, using memories from the people he consumed to find their leaders and take them out. “I made so many places safer. Isn't that worth the loss of a few good lives?”

“I don't want any good people to suffer,” Sunset replied.

“Well, how do you know those cops were fully good? I didn't check their memories but they might have gotten up to unsavory things too.”

“I don't like to just assume that about people. That's why I only like us going after people who have been proven to do horrible things.”

“Yes. I know why you have the preferences you do. I let myself go wild last night. I'll be more cautious tonight.”

“Okay. Good.” Sunset sighed and plumped up her pillow, resting her head back down on it. “Thanks for at least being honest about attacking those cops.”

“I figured you'd be more upset if you found out about it on the news later, rather than me just telling you now.”

“Yeah, I probably would have been. But to be honest, I probably won't check the news too much. I mean, I'm supposed to be vacationing. So, I'll just let you do your thing and I'll have my own fun.”

“Excellent idea.”

“Just keep reporting back to me on who you kill, okay?”

“Can do.”

“Great. I'm gonna go back to sleep, don't get up to too much trouble without me.”

“I won't.” He watched her fall asleep again, though it was a lighter sleep than earlier. He figured she'd be back up again in no time, especially since the room was steadily growing brighter from the rising Sun. He examined the room as he waited, stretching himself over to the desk where a small assortment of coffee and teas were available. He flicked through the different bags and took the lid off the coffee maker, checking out the inside. It was a very simple design that appeared capable of brewing a single cup's worth at a time. Sunset would no doubt like that.

He picked up the room service menu and brought it back over to the bed, reading through it. Sunset would likely go downstairs for the complimentary breakfast, but he was curious to see what they had.

One read of the menu later and he was bored, tossing it onto the nightstand. There really wasn't much to do when his host was sleeping. There were only so many times he could think about his future goals before he got tired of that and wanted to actually put his plans into action. He was growing weary of patience. As soon as the right moment presented itself, he was going to strike.

Even his usual pastime of browsing Sunset's memories had grown dull, but he decided to do it again, not having any better ideas. He looked back at her time before that pony princess Twilight came to Canterlot High and turned the other students against her. Sunset was proud back then. Manipulative, aware of her power and flaunting it, ruling over the weak. She was amazing. It was disappointing to see how far she's fallen. Of course she claimed that friendship made her stronger, and perhaps it did in a sense. Her magic was certainly an advantage. But she didn't use it to control anymore. She used it to protect. She used it to inspire.

It was good that he bonded with her. Now he was bringing back her desire for power. He was taking that passion for helping others and channeling it into their hunting. All to make the world better, he convinced her. Some were being destroyed so that others could rise. This was messy, it was hard, but it was right. And she believed him. Even if she argued with him at times, she was changing because of him. And if she refused to reach her full potential, he would make her.

He could feel the incredible magic that waited in the very core of her being. And one day, he would harness all of it.

The Sun had risen quite high into the sky by now. Even with none of the lights on, the room was so bright that Sunset could no longer stay asleep. She stretched and opened her eyes, glancing at the alarm clock nearby.

“It's been a couple hours,” Carnage informed her. “You seem more rested.”

“Yeah, I feel better now. Real hungry, though. Weird, considering how much you must have eaten last night.”

“Our transformations use a lot of our energy. We should eat again. The hotel provides breakfast.”

“Yeah, good idea. We can eat. But let me put on my bathing suit so I can go to the beach afterward.”

“Go ahead.” He went under her skin while she got ready, switching out her street clothes for a flame pattern bikini top and trunks with a skirt over them, along with plain pink sandals. She pulled a towel around her shoulders, tossed her phone and a room key into a small handbag, and headed into the bathroom to freshen up.

Once done, she took a few moments to pose in front of the mirror, checking herself out. She felt her arms, which have gotten noticeably more toned since she bonded with Carnage. She had to admit, she looked pretty good, though she wouldn't mind getting some abs.

You already have an abdomen.

No, like a six-pack. Not one of those real obvious ones, but like... a little bit of definition around here wouldn't hurt. She gestured to her stomach.

I'm sure I could make you look that way if you want. We've consumed more than enough proteins and fat for me to reshape you.

I'll just go ahead and stay like this for a while.

Whatever you say.

Once satisfied with her appearance, Sunset left the room. She made sure it had locked behind her before going downstairs. It was a little strange just wandering around a hotel in her bathing suit, but she wasn't the only one doing it, so she got over her shyness fairly quickly. She got more than one appreciative glance thrown her way, and couldn't help but walk with more confidence.

She felt amusement from Carnage but he didn't comment on it.

The hotel offered a fairly diverse buffet for breakfast. Sunset walked up and down the line a few times before deciding on what she wanted, going over to the waffle maker and pouring batter into it.

She consulted Carnage on his preferences as she waited for the waffle to cook, and once she had moved it onto her plate, she piled another plate up with bacon, a slice of ham, and some sausage patties. Along with scrambled eggs and toast. With strawberry jelly.

She was pretty hungry so she agreed to everything he asked for, taking the food to a table before going back for a drink, deciding on apple juice. She sat down and browsed her phone while she ate, seeing what her friends were up to. Twi was already hanging out with her older brother, the two of them appearing to be at a museum. Shining Armor was pretending to scold her as she leaned on an exhibit with a clearly marked 'Do Not Touch' sign. Classic.

Rainbow was still in the Canterlot area but was apparently looking forward to the track and soccer field having less people on them. Fluttershy claimed to be visiting the zoo every single day, though midway through the week she was also going to go to a water park with some friends. Applejack unfortunately still had work to do at the farm, but said she would try to make it to the water park event. Pinkie had gone home to her family and wasn't posting much on social media, while Rarity was chronicling nearly everything she was up to and listing out her spring break plans for all to see. Mall trips, fashion shows, plays, movies, spa and hairstylist visits. There was a good chance she would return to her classes with a completely different hairstyle and sense of fashion. She just wouldn't be Rarity otherwise.

Sunset looked at Zinnia's MyStable page. Zinnia had a few days off work and didn't seem to have much planned besides just relaxing. Her most recent posts were fun facts about different flowers, along with songs she enjoyed. She didn't have many personal posts. Though her most recent was her endorsing a blog that told people how to plant bee-friendly gardens, which had plenty of information on which native flowers different states and countries should use. Fluttershy had liked the post and commented that she was going to have plenty of flowers for bees as soon as she had her own place. Zinnia liked that.

Sunset wrote, Those flowers all look lovely! Of course, beauty is in the eye of the bee-holder.

Carnage groaned.

Sunset whispered, No regrets, to him and posted the comment.

She then set the phone down as she finished her breakfast, having gone through it pretty quickly even while distractedly browsing the Internet. She was nibbling on the last bit of toast when she saw an exasperated emoji pop up in response to her comment, and Fluttershy said, Haha. BEEauty. She had added an adorable picture of a bee with a top hat edited onto it.

Sunset snorted. She had the best friends.

With breakfast done, she threw away her trash and put her dishes on the designated tray, then headed outside. It was already comfortably warm and as soon as she crossed onto the sand of the beach, she took her sandals off and went barefoot. She was sure it would burn later, but right now the sand was pleasant between her toes. She jogged toward the water, checking where the tide was and laying her towel down a good ways above the damp sand. She hid her stuff carefully under the towel and then headed out toward the ocean.

The waves crashed with a pleasant roar, the sunlight glistening invitingly across the surface, and she wasted no time diving in. A brief chill went through her but she quickly got used to the temperature, swimming out until her feet lost contact with the ocean floor and she had to keep herself afloat. She treaded the water for a while as she just took in the sound and scent of the sea, so at peace that she could almost fall asleep to it.

You think there are sharks out here?

Sunset opened her eyes at that, giving the water an unsure glance. Then she shrugged and said, “Probably but shark attacks are more rare than getting killed by a vending machine.”

People get killed by vending machines? HAH!

Sunset dipped her head underwater to soak her hair, came up to take a deep breath, and went back under to search for shells. It wasn't difficult finding one. As soon as she closed her hand around one, she went back up. Where she was immediately buffeted by a wave before she could open her eyes. She coughed as saltwater got in her nose, covering her face and dropping the shell.

Her symbiote merely laughed at her. She rubbed her eyes off and opened them, looking around, but she had no clue where the shell went. Well, more where that came from. She dove back down. Hopefully she had an entire collection by week's end. She planned on coming home with plenty of souvenirs for her friends!

16. Taking Control

The days passed in much the same fashion as the first. During the day, Sunset would hang out at the beach, go shopping, watch TV in her hotel room, and just generally enjoy the time unwinding and not having to worry about college. She stayed away from news channels, trusting Carnage to tell her who he targeted each night. And he was happy to tell her in full detail who he killed, showing her his memories of it, so she was satisfied. What he didn't show her was who else he went after.

Carnage spent the nights piloting their body alone, traveling far and wide slaughtering whoever he found to be too weak to make good hosts for his future offspring. He killed the sick, the old, the disabled. Never too many in one location, though. And if he didn't eat the bodies, he would hide them away to prevent the deaths being tracked to him for as long as possible. They would probably be attributed to him anyway, but there wouldn't be solid proof.

He just needed to keep Sunset from finding out. He didn't want to listen to her bitching. She wouldn't understand that this would lead to that better world she wanted so badly. She didn't know the proper way to pull it off. But he did, and he was going to do what had to be done. It would be difficult without his full team, but as soon as he was able to spawn some offspring and get them into hosts, it would speed things along. And though he planned to return to Equestria to kill Venom, he wanted to try and convince the rest of the symbiotes to join his side. He refused to believe that all of them have gone soft. They just needed a strong leader to rally behind again. So far they were bending to Venom's will, but once Venom was gone, they would join a true leader.

It was the fifth night since going on vacation. Carnage had made his way to a large city he's never visited before, eager to explore some new territory. There was a prominent political figure here that was on Sunset's list, but he easily dispatched that old weakling and turned his sights to the rest of the city. He roamed the streets, looking for any sort of gang activity, since Sunset also liked seeing him take out gang members. He didn't see anything quite like that, but he did see someone being held at knife point outside a bar and just yanked the knife away, slashing the attacker's throat and watching him die while the victim screamed and ran away. Carnage tossed the knife aside and glanced up at the camera above the bar's door. Another kill that will no doubt be all over the news. People have been over-analyzing every piece of footage he appeared in. He flashed a wide grin and kept traveling.

He went through an alley and vaulted over a fence, seeing a tent set up on the other side and wanting to investigate. The rattling of the fence and the sound of his feet coming down alerted whoever was inside the tent, and a few moments later, they unzipped it and looked out. They were met with Carnage's snarling face and screamed, trying to retreat back inside.

He licked his lips and grabbed the fabric, easily ripping apart the front of the tent. There were actually two people huddled inside, both scrawny and with only a few belongings in the tent behind them. He dove in and consumed both of them, eating their heads first while sinking his claws into their torsos, enjoying the feel of blood gushing out into his hands, the flesh and tissue yielding so easily and giving him access to the organs beneath.

He played with the bodies for a bit, slicing them to pieces and helping himself to the juiciest parts, and he considered whether he wanted to eat everything or just leave the corpses here. He shoved the bodies aside for the moment, examining the stuff piled in the back of the tent. There were some clothes, a hairbrush, and two phones with their respective chargers. Along with some canned food with pop tabs on the lids. Beans, raviolis, assorted vegetables. Carnage wasn't really interested in any of it. He pulled himself back out of the tent and decided to leave the remains of the bodies. He checked his surroundings for any people or cameras, then moved along.

He spent the rest of the night in that fashion, hunting people that wouldn't be missed, mostly so he could enjoy mutilating their bodies and watching their feeble attempts to fight back. Though he almost always ate the brains before moving on, needing that nutrition.

He was about to start heading back to the hotel when he got careless. Seeing a trio of rowdy humans walking down the street, he went after them. They didn't seem to have any gang associations, they were merely being loud and taunting the occasional stranger they passed, but Carnage wanted to have some fun before finishing the night. So he attacked them right there on the sidewalk, knocking one of them to the ground. The others shouted out but didn't run, instead trying to fight. Their fists hammered against his sides and head without effect, and he lashed them out of the way with his tendrils without even looking at them, focused on the person under him. They were panicking, struggling to get away, feet kicking wildly at Carnage's chest.

“Oh you're going to have to fight harder than that,” he growled. “What's the matter, human? Is this all you've got? Haha, of course it is. Your kind are all so weak. Just a bunch of frail but tasty morsels who are lucky to have lived this long.”

“I know what you are!” the other stammered. Carnage decided to let him speak, but didn't loosen his grip. “You're that monster, you... I thought you only attacked bad guys, I'm not bad, I'm just...”

“I attack whoever I want!” Carnage interrupted. “This world will soon be mine and none of you can stop me. But you seem to be a fighter. It's humans like you who will benefit my kind one day. I'm hungry, however, so you will die.” He would need as much energy as possible before going back. Sunset woke up tired every morning as a result of him using her body's energy all night and he didn't want to hear her complain about it again. So he ripped into his victim's skull, breaking it open and eating the brain out. The body under him spasmed and then went limp.

The man's friends ran at that point. Carnage let them. He was starting to care little about his other deeds being discovered. He was untouchable. It was about time he fully revealed what his plans were for Earth. He had so much power available to him. There was really no reason to keep waiting.

It was when he straightened up and really got a look at his surroundings that he realized how careless he had gotten this time. At a bank directly across from him was a camera that would have captured the entire attack. He stared at it for a bit, deciding what he wanted to do about it, before just deciding to do nothing. Sunset hasn't been checking the news, after all. She wouldn't find out. He just had to also keep her out of that news channel on that chat app of hers. She had it muted anyway for the duration of her vacation, letting her friends know that she didn't want to think about any of that 'depressing stuff' on her trip. Which was understandable and none of them have tried to get her to look in there since.

He began running back. He was a few dozen miles away, but he would get back only a little after sunrise. He stuck to wilderness as much as he could along the way and only hid his body away under Sunset's skin once he was within walking distance of the hotel. While walking, he got a few curious looks from people he passed. It occurred to him that he hadn't changed Sunset's clothes at all before he left, so he was currently walking around in what was apparently an attractive body while wearing nothing more than a nightgown. Oh well. If anyone tried to touch him he'll break their arms.

About thirty minutes later he was safely back in the hotel, taking the card key out of the pocket on the front of the gown and letting himself into the room. As usual he could feel that Sunset was waking up, so he put the key on the dresser next to the other one and climbed into bed, transferring some of his extra energy to her so she wouldn't be exhausted.

Sunset ended up sleeping for a few extra minutes though before finally opening her eyes, yawning and gazing toward the window for a while without getting up.

Sleep well? Carnage asked her.

“Yeah, pretty well,” she said out loud. “And did you have a good night?”

He emerged from her skin so he could also talk to her out loud. “Spectacular as usual.” He filled her in on what he did while leaving out the deaths she wouldn't approve of. She nodded and didn't question him, just getting up and going over to the fridge. He heard her considering whether she wanted to go downstairs for breakfast or just eat here. She had cereal.

“We could order room service, I can tell that you don't feel like going anywhere this morning.”

“Yeah, I do kinda just want to hang out here today. But room service? I don't know, it's a little pricey...”

Carnage tossed the menu into her hands. “Treat yourself.”

She chuckled and went back to her bed, sitting and looking through the menu. Deciding on a ham, egg, and cheese sandwich and orange juice, she called down to the hotel restaurant to order it. While on the phone, she also ended up requesting hash browns as a side. And a piece of chocolate cake, for later.

She elected to have the price added on to the bill for her room rather than pay for it separately, and finished up the call, hanging up the phone.

She brought her laptop over to the bed while waiting, listening to music and checking up with her friends. They were all still enjoying themselves too, and she talked to them about what they've been up to. Twi apparently missed school already. The rest of them teased her for that.

Then a notification popped up for a private message. Sunset clicked to open it, seeing it was from Twi.

Hey, I know you didn't want to see all the news about Red, but can I talk to you about something?

Sunset grew a little nervous but answered, Sure, what is it?

I left the tracker back at the college before going on my trip, but I did tinker with it a bit before leaving. Everything is working as it should. When I activate it, it actually does point toward natural sources of the chemicals that make up Red's DNA. So, with that in mind... I really want to find out why it pointed to you that day.

Sunset chose her words very carefully as she typed, I don't know but it's gotta be a fluke. You know me. I would never do the stuff that monster does.

I don't want to believe you'd do any of that. The machine could have just been glitchy that day. But it makes me wonder. You haven't been checking the news but I've been tracking all the deaths that have been confirmed as Red's doing. They happen all over the place but I've noticed that many of them were within only a few hours of Canterlot. Then, we all go on vacation, you going to the beach in a city several hours away... now that city seems to be the epicenter of the most recent kills.

Sunset frantically went through the places Carnage has visited. They were all far away from each other, but she supposed they were all within a few hours of this city. Even with how fast Carnage could run, he could only go so far before he'd have to spend most of his nights traveling to and from the location, which left him little time to actually hunt.

It was careless. Sunset should have known Twi would pick up on that. And no doubt other people have as well. Her fingers shook a bit as she set them back on the keyboard, and she felt Carnage looming over her shoulder as he read the conversation, his form tense. She wrote, So you think it's me. Might as well get right to the point now.

I can't prove it's you. I don't want it to be you. But this is all very suspicious and I can't ignore the evidence when it's in my face. I'm not going to call the police. I'm not going to tell our friends. But I want you to be honest with me. Are you the monster?

Sunset's heart beat hard. She didn't want to reply yes. She also didn't want to lie.

“Tell her no,” Carnage said firmly. “Who cares if it's a lie. Deny everything.”

Sunset ran a hand up into her hair, tugging on it as she tried to think of what to say, but before she could come to a decision, someone knocked on her door and called, “Room service!”

She got up and took the laptop back to the desk, then went to answer the door, Carnage hiding while she did. She accepted the plates of food and the orange juice, thanking the lady who brought them and going back inside.

She sat down at the desk and set the food aside for the moment, looking back at her laptop. Twi was still waiting for an answer. As Sunset was reaching for the keyboard, Twi began typing, and she paused to see what she was going to say. After several tense seconds, the message arrived. Please talk to me. Some of the more recent deaths have been very unlike Red and extremely concerning. If it is you... I want to talk about it. Tell me. Is it you?

Extremely concerning... what? Sunset gave Carnage a confused look when he came back out from under her skin. His face was unreadable, eyes trained on the screen. Sunset asked, Which deaths?

Mostly what happened early this morning. Around 3 AM, it killed a man who had committed no crimes and was just walking down the street with some friends. The friends survived, they said the monster talked about attacking whoever it wants and the world will belong to it one day. There was a camera nearby that saw everything but there's no audio, unfortunately. Still, why would those guys lie?

Sunset took a shallow breath and stared at Carnage, demanding an answer. He huffed and said, “I got a little carried away again. But those humans were being loud and annoying, I took them for criminal types. Who cares, I only killed the one.”

“You get carried away a lot, huh?” Sunset said. “Or maybe you just like recklessly killing people. Even the ones I've told you not to.”

“Maybe I'm getting tired of only being able to kill the ones you want to. You want to make this planet better but you only want to do it your way. We're bonded, we're supposed to be partners!”

“How's it making the planet better to kill people who have done nothing wrong? Who else have you been killing without telling me?”

“It varies. All were weak and likely to die soon anyway. Don't concern yourself with it.”

“Don't concern... this is very concerning!” Sunset groaned and looked back at the screen, typing, I promise, I'm not the monster. Sorry but I gotta go. She minimized the window and continued arguing with Carnage. “That's it, no more of these nightly hunting trips unless I'm awake too and can keep an eye on you. You're out of control.”

He bared his teeth, snaking several of his tendrils out from under her skin and scraping them along her arms and neck. “And just how do you plan on stopping me?”

“You're in my body and you can't do anything without me letting you.”

“Is that what you think?” He took hold of her neurons, running a pulse of signal through her body, and her arm came up and slapped her in the face. She jerked, grabbing her arm and staring at him. “You've got it all wrong. You can't do anything without my permission. I can override all your brain's impulses. I can link myself into every single one of your nerves and take full control at will. You think you could have stopped me from using your body at any point during the night? You're wrong. I am in control.”

Sunset remembered all the times he has casually moved her body around. Using one of her hands to grab something, or turning her head to look at something he found interesting, or even making her jump back before running into someone. He never asked before doing any of it, he just did it. But there was an unspoken understanding right? She didn't mind him doing those things. Surely if she actually refused to let him have control, he wouldn't be able to move her body.

“Wrong,” he stated. “Just try and fight me. Right now, try to keep me from moving your left arm.”

She kept it firmly down at her side, glaring at him and telling herself she wasn't going to let him move it, it was her body, he couldn't-

And then her arm moved, lifting up and giving a wave, fingers wiggling. She tried to stop it and couldn't. She could feel it moving around as clearly as if she was moving it herself, but it wasn't her will in charge of it.

“See? This body is mine,” Carnage declared. “Your pathetic will is nothing compared to mine. And you know what, Sunset?” He took control of her other arm too, lifting both of them and flexing them a bit before setting them back down. Then he swung a leg out to the side and stood up, going back under Sunset's skin and spreading his tendrils right over her brain, seizing control of everything from voluntary muscles to the beating of her heart and the involuntary workings of other internal organs. He moved her mouth and chuckled in her voice, “You can stay awake and watch whatever I do from now on. It won't matter either way.”

No! she screamed in her mind, struggling against his power, but it was like she was suddenly a prisoner in her own body. She could think and feel, but none of her muscles responded to her when she tried to move. She couldn't flex a finger, she couldn't blink, she couldn't even take a breath on her own. It was all Carnage now. Okay, we can talk about this, you can hunt who you want, just let me move, please!

Too late for that, he sneered back at her. We've done things your way for far too long. My patience has run out. This world will be mine and as soon as I have my army of followers, we'll go and liberate Equestria from Venom's tyranny and conquer it as well. And Sunset?

What?

Your little friend Twilight Sparkle is too smart for her own good. Keep fighting me and I'll decide to tie up that loose end.

Sunset immediately stopped trying to wrestle control back. You leave her alone!

Then you know what to do. Be quiet. And nothing will happen to her or any of your friends.

Sunset wanted to cry and couldn't even do that much. No matter how intense the grief felt, her eyes remained dry. All she could do was let the pain wash over her. She replied, I'll be quiet.

Good choice. Oh but don't be so miserable. We're still going to make the world better. Maybe once you see its glorious future with all humans in perfect symbiosis with my kind, you'll understand.

That wasn't a future she wanted to see. She could tell the symbiosis would not be mutual. Carnage wanted to enslave the population. He saw human bodies as nothing more than hosts for his kind. He was letting her see all of his thoughts now and it horrified her. Symbiosis or death awaited everyone in the world. Those who weren't worthy of being hosts or who fought back would become meat. And he planned on doing this not just to Earth, but to Equus as well.

She wanted to plead with him not to do it, they could work together and compromise, this was a horrifying plan. But she knew he didn't see it that way. It was perfect to him. It was what he's wanted all along. New planets and healthy host bodies to feed on.

So she was silent, watching through eyes she couldn't control as he moved their body, sitting back down and helping himself to the food that had been brought up. She tried to think of some way, any way, for her to save herself. To free herself of his control and get him out of her body, but she couldn't. She wished she had told Princess Twilight about Carnage. Venom would have known the danger she was in. Maybe they could have come over and told her the truth about him. Maybe they could have removed him.

But now it was too late. She was stuck with him and would never even be able to ask for help. And with how powerful Carnage has become from their many meals, not to mention his access to her magic and that of the Elements of Harmony... no one would ever be able to stop him.

She wanted to cry more than ever. She should have never bonded with him. What has she done?

17. Back to Canterlot

Sunset couldn’t stop thinking about how foolish she was. She had spent all this time trying to see the best in Carnage, compromising with him and hoping he was changing for the better, but she was wrong.

He was as cruel and malicious as he’s always been, he still wanted to conquer the planet and infest humans with his kind, and he never had any intention of turning good like his kind back in Equestria did.

He used her. Saw her trusting nature and used it to quietly gather strength before seizing full control of their body.

Though now, it might as well just be Carnage’s body. Sunset couldn’t move any of it, and she tried despite Carnage’s warnings not to. She would choose something like an eye, or a finger, and just strain and will it to move as hard as she could… with nothing happening. Her nerves simply didn’t respond to her. Even as she grew stressed over the reality of what had happened to her, she felt no natural speeding of her heart or increase in her breathing. Her body just didn’t obey her anymore. Yet despite her inability to move it, she could still sense everything happening. Her eyes were seeing, ears hearing, she was completely conscious.

And she was trapped.

Carnage finished out the vacation days at the hotel, but didn’t bother with swimming or anything else Sunset had planned on doing. He spent hours every day traveling and killing. He didn’t care about the sorts of people Sunset had targeted. He went after anyone he considered to be worthless. Sunset could do nothing to stop him as he slaughtered hundreds of innocents, not even eating most of them, just reveling in the death itself.

This will truly make the world better, he gloated to her. Her notions of greatness were childish. Concepts like good and evil didn’t matter. What mattered was strength. Ambition. A willingness to take what you want and the power to actually do so. So he let the strong, motivated, dominant humans live. Those he didn’t see as worthy future hosts were killed.

Sunset spent each day living in horror as she was forced to watch his actions, having to feel flesh split under his claws and blood spray them, taste the organs he feasted on… it was a nightmare.

But she didn’t try to argue with him or hold him back. He was serious about killing her friends if she did, and she wanted to keep them safe. So she let him rampage, instead trying desperately to think of a way out of this. How could she shake his control long enough to perhaps call for help? Or could she use her magic in any way to save herself?

She has practiced before using her empathy magic in a reverse manner. Rather than seeing other people’s memories and hearing their thoughts, she has been teaching herself to project her own thoughts and memories to others. Progress was slow, as despite her magic being Equestrian, it manifested in strange ways here. But she was figuring it out. It took physical contact, but she has been successful before in touching one of her friends and communicating to them with telepathy.

She may be able to use that even now. Magic didn’t require the use of her nerves. As long as she could think, she should be able to do it. But she would have to wait for Carnage to touch one of her friends. Though it pained her, she would have to get him to shake one of their hands or hug them, and she would only have that one shot to use her magic. He would never give her another opportunity. Had to make the one time count.

She shielded these thoughts carefully from him as she planned what she wanted to do. If Carnage made one mistake, it was teaching her how to think privately. He was unaware of her plan and seemed uninterested in monitoring her thoughts anyway. He was often caught up in his own imagination, which she unfortunately had to watch as well.

But she told herself to stay optimistic and just bear it. She would get out of this.

Carnage made no effort to keep up Sunset’s relationship with her friends, unfortunately. He largely ignored her laptop except to research places to visit or listen to music, so she couldn’t see what was happening in any of her chatrooms.

He would check her phone whenever a text or email came through, though. Twi was still trying to find out if Sunset was Red, even more desperately now that the killings have taken such a savage turn. Their other friends have also started taking part in questioning her. Carnage responded the same thing to all of them. Of course Sunset Shimmer wasn’t going around killing people. Everyone needed to stop accusing her. They were all being ridiculous.

It made Sunset so scared for them. She knew Carnage wouldn’t hesitate to kill any of them if they bothered him too much. It was something she would have to communicate if she managed to make contact with one of her friends. They needed to keep their heads down and contact Princess Twilight using her journal. She would tell them where it was hidden and to steal it while she was in class. Break in if they have to.

Luckily, her friends soon just left her alone about the subject, only sending casual texts and memes. Sunset appreciated seeing them, even if Carnage’s responses were often short and neutral. He only put in minimal effort to sound like Sunset when he replied and she hoped it didn’t make her friends even more suspicious.

Before long, the break was over and it was time to head back to Canterlot. Carnage packed all of Sunset’s stuff back up and paid for the room, then headed out. She hoped he would at least allow her some freedom to drive, but he didn’t even do that much. He seemed set on keeping her as a passenger in her own body.

When they got back to Canterlot University, Carnage wasted no time in taking everything back to the dorm room, wanting to get right back to his work. But as soon as he stepped inside, he sensed something off.

“Hm.” He looked around, mumbling out loud as he set the bags down. “Something feels wrong.”

We haven’t been here in a while, sometimes places can seem weird if you take a break from them… Sunset thought idly.

“No, that’s not it.” Carnage inspected the room closely. “Things are… ever so slightly out of place. Can’t you see it? The bedcovers have moved. Your backpack was not laying like that when we left. And your books are in different places!”

How do you even notice things like that-

“Someone was in here!”

So I probably got robbed while we were gone, great, just one more shitty event in my life.

Carnage went over to check the doorknob and the lock. It didn’t seem like the door had been forced open at any point. But he knew someone had been in the room.

Gleaning from Sunset’s memories what she considered most valuable, he checked for anything missing. The TV was left alone and when he opened the desk drawer, he found the magical journal still right where it should be. He opened it to the most recent entry. There was no new writing.

He snorted and kept checking the area, but nothing was gone. All the expensive textbooks were here, along with Sunset’s games and movies, her guitar and clothes. Things had simply been searched and that was it.

Who was here then? Sunset wondered. There’s all kinds of stuff they could have taken.

“Maybe one of those friends of yours was looking for evidence you’re a serial killer. That or a random frat boy just came in to steal some underwear and found nothing worth keeping.”

Sunset wanted to roll her eyes at that. Please, I have some frilly stuff. You know, just in case.

“I didn’t need to know that. Whatever.” Carnage unpacked their bags just so Sunset wouldn’t annoy him about it, then placed the laptop back in its place on the desk and plugged it in.

Sunset’s phone dinged as Carnage was preparing to go back outside. He growled and took it out. “Now what?”

It was a text from Zinnia. You’re coming back from vacation today, right?

Carnage grumbled but typed, Yes. Just got back.

The typing icon popped up and Carnage sighed impatiently. Zinnia didn’t take long though, a new message soon appearing. Cool, I hope you had fun! Also, wanna come over?

Carnage had zero interest in doing that. But Sunset reminded him that it would be very unlike her to just blow off a friend, so he relented and agreed to meet with the other. Zinnia's apartment was within walking distance but Carnage chose to drive so he could listen to music along the way. He drove with the top down and the bass turned up high, loud enough that several pedestrians winced and shot the car dirty looks as it passed.

Sunset sighed internally. Great, now he was making her look like the kind of asshole she always complained about. She liked some good bass music herself but she didn't like bothering other people with it. She fretted about how the meeting with Zinnia was going to go, hoping Carnage didn't do anything suspicious. On the one hand, she wanted someone to realize something was off and get her help. On the other hand, she wasn't sure if she could be helped and didn't want Zinnia to get hurt or killed for trying.

As long as you don't fight back, I won't harm your friend, Carnage thought to her. But even then, if she seems to be a threat... she'll make a nice snack.

Sunset hoped Zinnia wouldn't pick up on anything, then. She briefly considered if she wanted to attempt to communicate with her via telepathy, before deciding it would be better to choose one of the Elements for that. Zinnia likely wouldn't be able to assist her like the others could. So she would hold off on that plan for now.

The drive was quick enough but it took a while to find decent parking. Eventually Carnage just pulled into one of the empty spaces marked for apartment residents only, growling that he doubted the entire building was occupied and he wouldn't be here long enough for anyone to notice anyway.

Zinnia was waiting for them at the door to her apartment and smiled as she invited them in, and Carnage exchanged pleasantries with her in a manner perfectly identical to how Sunset would have. She understood now why he always paid such close attention to how she talked to people. He's been planning on taking over their body for a long time now.

Zinnia led the way over to her couch and sank onto it, gesturing to the coffee table where she had laid out some snacks. “I have some chips and stuff if you're hungry. And help yourself to whatever drink you want from the fridge.”

“Don't mind if I do.” Carnage went to check out the kitchen. It was fairly small and had a bar that overlooked the living room. A few pots of succulents sat near the sink and Carnage ran a finger over a few of them out of curiosity before turning to the fridge, tossing open the door and examining the contents. There wasn't a lot, speaking to Zinnia's low budget, but there was an assortment of drinks ranging from bottled water to milk to soda.

Sunset offered no input on what to drink. She was too nervous to think about that, feeling sick as she thought about how Zinnia had no idea that her friend wasn't truly herself and was merely the puppet to an alien parasite.

So now I'm a parasite? Carnage thought to her.

Yes, you are! This isn't mutual anymore, it's not a symbiosis... you have me enslaved! You are just a disgusting parasite and I can't believe I ever trusted you!

That's the problem with your kind, isn't it? You're too trusting and forgiving. You saw my past. You lived with me in your head and body and knew my methods. And yet, you still believed I would never turn against you. You may think yourself smart, but you're just a sentimental, weak-willed fool. Carnage finally just grabbed a can of V8 juice and returned to the couch, sitting next to Zinnia.

“Ooh, good choice, I love those,” Zinnia said. “I'll admit I don't eat vegetables as often as I should, so those are a good substitute.”

“Yeah but you gotta be careful,” Carnage replied, turning the can around a bit to glance at the nutrition facts and then looking at Zinnia. “They're loaded with sodium and that can be pretty bad for you too.”

“That's true but the low sodium ones just aren't very good at all. It's okay, I just eat less salty food if I have one of those.”

It was bizarre listening to Carnage carry on a normal conversation with Zinnia. He was copying all her mannerisms, her tone of voice... Sunset could almost believe she was the one talking. But none of it was her and she didn't even have the control to close their mouth or move their tongue.

They shared chips as they chatted, Carnage telling Zinnia how the vacation went and Zinnia in turn talking about what she's been up to. Sunset waited the whole time for Carnage to say or do something out of character for her, but it never happened. Though he did soon grow bored with the conversation and began glancing toward the window or at other things in the apartment, not fully paying attention to Zinnia. Sunset could feel his desire to do some local hunting.

Zinnia didn't seem to notice the lack of interest, caught up in telling an animated tale about how she went out to a park full of wildflowers and got to hang out with the dozens of bees who were flitting between the flowers. She had no fear of the creatures and had actually sat among them for a while, occasionally reaching out to give one a pet but mostly just watching them go about their business.

“Bees are pretty cute, it's sad how misunderstood they are,” Carnage remarked, before sliding Sunset's phone out to check the time. “Ah. I just realized, classes start back up tomorrow and I have some work I had put off.”

“Oh man, I did that a few times back in high school,” Zinnia said sympathetically. “Can you believe some teachers actually give people big assignments before breaks? Like, what the heck. It's supposed to be a break! Having to work on a break kinda ruins it, don'tcha think?”

“Yeah, I always hated that, but it is what it is.” Carnage stood, crumpling the V8 can in his fist and going toward the trash can.

“Oh, ah, I have a recycling bin,” Zinnia said, getting up and going into the kitchen to open a cabinet, taking out a small blue bin filled with assorted glass and plastic bottles, along with aluminum cans.

Carnage tossed the can into there instead. “Right. Didn't know, sorry.”

“It's no problem, I really should leave this out somewhere but like, there's not much room.”

“Understandable. This is still a nice place though. I'd like to come over again but unfortunately I need to get back home.” Carnage was growing impatient now but wasn't showing it yet.

“Okay, no problem! You're always welcome! Maybe next time we can watch a movie or something.” Zinnia shifted a bit and Sunset could see in her eyes that she wanted a hug, but Carnage ignored that, just going to the door.

“Yeah, sounds good. See ya.”

Sunset could sense the other's disappointment. “Bye.”

Then they were outside and as soon as the door closed, Carnage was breaking into a jog back toward the parking lot.

Well that was rude, Sunset remarked. She obviously wanted me to hug her.

She'll get over it. She barely knows you, perhaps you just aren't really the hugging type.

Sunset was absolutely a hugger. But there was nothing to be done about it now. Maybe Zinnia would just think she was really in a hurry. There was no actual work to be done though and as soon as they got in the car, Sunset felt Carnage's true intentions. Classes may resume tomorrow but he still had plenty of time to entertain himself and absolutely nothing to hold him back. As he began planning out the rest of his evening, she redoubled her efforts to think of a way out of this. She had to get him back under control at any cost. The fate of the entire world was at stake.

18. Addressing Suspicions

Sunset was lost in thought for the rest of the day, doing her best to distance herself from what Carnage was doing with their body. She said nothing as he went about his usual indiscriminate killing, traveling far from Canterlot on foot and only returning to the dorm mere hours before her first class started.

She spoke up just to criticize this poor planning. There's no way we'll be able to get enough sleep before class. You're going to have to deal with my body being exhausted.

He snorted. I'll be fine. I have more than enough of my own energy to keep this meat sack awake. Have you already stopped paying attention to your body? Does it feel tired to you?

Sunset allowed herself to focus back on her body, feeling the heartbeat, checking to see if any muscles were sore. Her heart was going its normal speed and nothing ached. Her eyes were wide open, not feeling heavy at all. And yet, somehow she still felt tired.

You're mentally tired, Carnage said. Physically, your body is fine. He rummaged through various things in the dorm, checking inside Sunset's backpack and gathering up everything necessary for the upcoming day's classes. He wanted to keep Sunset's friends and acquaintances from becoming suspicious for as long as possible, so he would keep up the woman's normal schedule. But once he had a suitable plan for taking down the various other Elements and absorbing their power for himself, he would abandon this dull routine.

He could sense his host's mental fatigue as he prepared for the day. The stress of the past week has taken its toll on her and he could tell her mind has been working hard ever since he seized control. He didn't care to look to see what all she was thinking about. It didn't matter. He just didn't want to hear her complain about being tired.

Out loud, he said, “You'll get nowhere with all that thinking you've been doing. You might as well rest. I won't interfere with your dreams so you'll have those to yourself.”

Wow, so generous of you, Sunset said dryly. But I doubt I'd be able to sleep with you still up and moving around.

“You'd be surprised. Give it a try.” With nothing left to do for the next few hours, Carnage took to idly pacing as he explored the contents of Sunset's phone, reading through past conversations with her friends and looking at photos. Sunset again let herself disconnect from her senses, focusing inward and trying to sleep despite her body's eyes still being open.

To her surprise, she found herself drifting off. Her vision faded and her surroundings grew quiet. It was bizarre, part of her was struggling to stay aware of what was going around her, but the rest of her just wanted to pass out. She nervously checked what Carnage was doing one last time. He was still wasting time going through her phone. She knew he planned to keep up her schedule for now. There was no need for her to stay awake to watch him, and even if she did, it wasn't like she could control him. So she finally let herself drift off, everything blacking out as sleep claimed her.

When Sunset came to, it was rather sudden. One moment she was dreaming, wielding an unnecessarily large, flaming sword as she battled an indistinct monster in what would be a nightmare to most but was thrilling to her. And suddenly it was over and she was being snapped back to reality, Carnage blinking a couple times and her vision shifting to show her the inside of a lecture hall.

Wha... what just happened, where's the... oh. Her thoughts were confused for a bit before she focused and realized she was now awake, the prior battle just a dream. It had felt so real, but then she always was a vivid dreamer. She scanned their surroundings the best she could. This is my literature class.

Yes, Carnage thought to her, sounding bored. Sunset noticed that he had the notebook for this class on the desk in front of him but it was shut, and though he was looking vaguely in the direction of the professor, he was barely paying attention.

Sunset knew she must have been asleep for several hours, considering what class they were in now. It was nearly noon. She instinctively tried to move to stretch or pick up a pencil, but couldn't. Carnage gave a little huff of annoyance and she quickly apologized. Sorry, it just feels like we've been sitting still for a while and I tend to fidget in this class.

I'm aware. This is horribly boring. I've been amusing myself thinking about who in here might taste the best. That professor is old and scrawny, hardly a morsel, but there's a few students who would make excellent treats... Carnage looked around the room and Sunset felt their stomach growl.

Do you think about anything other than food?

What else is there?

Sunset was about to respond, but while Carnage was checking out the other students, their gaze passed Twi, who sat right next to them. Sunset would have gasped if she could. This was one of the few classes she shared with the other and she couldn't ignore how her friend was staring intensely at her. Oh man. Twi. Has Twi said anything to us today?

When I got here she hugged me and asked about the vacation. I told it was fun and she told me about her time with her family. She has been mostly quiet since then, just taking notes on the class. And staring at us. I do not trust her. She has been suspicious of us for a while now.

You should be taking notes and following along in the textbook, that's what I would be doing right now. No wonder she's suspicious.

I don't care to learn anything further about your messy, barely fathomable language and its authors.

But you're still trying to pass yourself off as me. Twi knows me. She knows how studious I am. You sitting here staring into space is going to make her think something's wrong. So open the damn textbook.

Carnage used a harsh slap of the hand to toss open the textbook, flipping aggressively through the pages until he reached the appropriate one. He glanced at it and then back up, uninterested. Out of the corner of their eye, Sunset saw Twi frown. Oh no.

Twi began writing something in her notebook, then stared at the page for a few moments while chewing on the end of her pencil. Then she slid the notebook over and Carnage looked down at it.

'Are you feeling okay? You seem tense.'

Just tell her I'm disappointed to be back in class after how fun spring break was, Sunset said.

Carnage wrote the requested explanation and pushed the notebook back over. Twi read it and didn't seem convinced, but she dropped the subject, returning her attention to the lecture. But she still kept shooting them worried looks.

She's very perceptive, she knows something's up, Sunset said nervously.

She better keep it to herself. I'll destroy her if I have to.

Sunset had to get her plea for help to Twi as soon as possible. She could use her power to explain what happened and ask her to contact Princess Twilight, and then lay low in the meantime so Carnage doesn't target her. After thinking over the technique for the past few days, Sunset was confident she would be able to communicate telepathically with her friend. She just needed Carnage to touch her...

The rest of the class seemed to pass incredibly slowly, but finally it was over. Carnage carelessly flung everything into the backpack and shouldered it, standing. Twi quickly got up too. “So, uh, you caught that assignment, right?”

“Mm?” Carnage replied.

“The five page analysis he wants us to have to him by Friday? Just wanted to make sure you caught that, I don't think you wrote it down in your planner so...”

“I don't need to use my planner, I can remember it,” Carnage snapped, turning to go.

“Sunset,” Twi said softly. “Please, is something wrong? You've seemed so... different since coming back.”

“Different how?” Carnage began making his way out of the room, Twi hurrying along behind him.

“I'm not sure how to explain it, you just seem... distracted. Not quite yourself. Did something happen during your vacation?”

“Nothing. It was relaxing and I just wish it were longer.” Carnage was still imitating Sunset's tone of voice fairly accurately, but Sunset could sense an underlying strain to it, as Carnage resisted the urge to start growling at the other. He was becoming frustrated.

“I get that, I wish I was still hanging out with Shining and my parents, but it is what it is. I'm just concerned, are you starting to get burnt out? It's okay if you are, I just want to help you through the rest of the semester, and before you know it your freshman year will be over!”

“I don't need help right now. I need to get to my next class. Excuse me.” Carnage turned and walked briskly away. Twi seemed to follow for a few steps, then sighed and walked in another direction.

Oh no, poor Twilight, she just wants to help me... she thinks I'm stressing out about school and getting burnt out, on top of suspecting that I'm Red... what are we going to do about this?

We should kill her.

No! All my friends suspect me and if you kill her now that will probably just confirm it to them!

So what? I can kill them too! They may have magic but it's nothing compared to my might!

You can't kill them!

And why not? They're a threat! If I take them out nothing left on this planet will be able to stand in my way!

Sunset didn't know what else to say. She was terrified for her friends. She wanted to keep Carnage from targeting them for as long as she could but she was powerless to stop him now. She began mentally struggling again to take control of her body, any control, to move a finger or even just blink. Briefly unprepared, Carnage's control slipped long enough that Sunset managed to half turn them around back toward where Twi had gone. Then, with an audible snarl, he locked down Sunset's motor control and spun them in the other direction, nearly stomping as he headed outside.

Stop fighting me! he roared in their mind, so loud that Sunset mentally flinched away from his thoughts. You are mine and you will never be free of me! Fight back again and I will make sure all your friends suffer greatly at my hands! Especially that meddling little bitch Twilight!

There was nothing else Sunset could do but whisper that she was sorry and retreat further back into her mind. She didn't want to resist anymore. She couldn't risk her friends' lives.

Carnage seemed to wait for her to keep talking, but when she was silent, he gave a satisfied growl and turned his attention to where he was going, thinking about the next class with disdain and then planning out what he was going to do that afternoon. Sunset just kept to her own thoughts, not wanting to provoke him. She wanted so badly to cry and being unable to do so was almost physically painful.

Eventually they got through the last class of the day, and to Sunset's surprise, Carnage took her phone out to send Twi a text asking if they could briefly meet up.

She's still got more classes... Sunset pointed out, but she was quiet and respectful about it.

I know. It will only be for a moment.

That was worrisome. What was he planning? Sunset tried to look but the other's thoughts were shielded from her.

Twi agreed to a quick meeting and said she'll be outside the science department. Carnage headed that way. Sunset was on high alert as he approached Twi, dreading what he was going to do. This was a very public area, lots of other students were going to classes and hanging out with friends, surely Carnage wasn't planning anything violent, right?

“I want to apologize for earlier, I guess I am just getting burnt out,” he said once he was close to Twi. He had gone back to perfectly capturing Sunset's tone, sounding apologetic. “I just didn't want you to worry about me since I know how much you have going on.”

Twi smiled in understanding. “It's okay, it gets rough at the end of a semester, huh? But we're friends and it's natural for me to worry about you. Look, I'm sorry too. Me and the others keep questioning you about this Red thing and that was wrong of us, I can only imagine how much that's stressing you out too. I don't think you're a murderer. You would never do what that monster has been doing and I have to admit that the patterns I noticed... well, they have to be coincidental. It can't be you.”

Carnage nodded and Sunset felt his glee. “Of course not. That's not who I am. I totally get why you would be suspicious but I promise I have nothing to do with it.”

Twi brushed some of her hair back behind her ear and shifted her weight around, then said, “Yeah. I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions, but this whole thing has me so scared and I just wanted to do something to try and stop it. I hate not knowing what to do.”

“Well, you should know one thing.” Carnage drifted a hand along Twi's arm and Sunset felt their heart speed up. That was a reaction she would have had if she was in control. What was he doing?

Twi glanced over and then blushed as Carnage reached her face, stroking her cheek. “What's that?” she asked.

He smirked and leaned in, lowering his eyelids. “I love you.” He tilted his head and pressed their lips together.

19. The Many Applications of Science

Twi's stuff fell from her arms with a clatter. She was frozen in shock for a second before responding, slipping her arms slowly around Carnage and pulling him in, kissing back. Sunset was too stunned to even take advantage of the contact to transfer her thoughts to her. Her heart was racing and she felt dizzy and they were kissing.

It wasn't right, this wasn't how she imagined this going, but she could feel so much despite Carnage being the one in control and it had her feeling weak. Twi was so warm and her lips fit perfectly against hers and oh she wanted to stroke her hair so bad...

And Carnage actually did so, running his fingers back through Twi's soft hair, and the feeling was so good Sunset wanted to sob. She wanted control of her body back, wanted to touch the other herself, this was torture.

Then, abruptly, Carnage dropped his hands and took a step back. Twi stumbled back too, face bright red and glasses askew. She hastily adjusted them, taking a few attempts to speak before stammering, “I-I... I wasn't expecting that, did you... did you say you love me?”

“Yeah. I have for a long time. I wanted to finally tell you.”

Twi smiled widely, eyes brightening, and the whole world seemed to brighten right along with her. “I love you too!”

Despite everything, a bolt of pleasure and joy went through Sunset. Her crush loved her back!

Carnage knelt down to gather the stuff Twi had dropped. Then he pressed it all back into her arms. “If you'd like, we can begin investigating Red together. Us and our friends. We'll take him down and things can go back to normal.”

“Really? Yeah... yeah, okay! I'd love to have your help! I think I'm going to get back to working on my tracker again as soon as I get home!”

Carnage grew apprehensive but didn't show it, just cheerily saying, “Perfect! Now get to class before you're late!”

“Oh, uh...” Twi looked at her phone and then jumped. “Gah, I gotta go! Okay, talk to you later!”

“See you.” Carnage gave her a kiss to the cheek and then gave her a light push in the direction of the science department. She hurried away, glancing back and giggling before looking ahead again.

Sunset finally managed to think coherently. What. The HELL?! she demanded.

You love her, yes? I decided to just move the relationship along. I got her suspicion off us, she's no longer a threat, you can stop worrying about me killing her.

But you- you just kissed her! That's... I wanted to kiss her! By my choice!

That's what you're wound up about? You got to feel all of it, it was just like if you had done it yourself. Ugh, your gross primate hearts get far too overwhelmed by that silly ritual... With a thought, Carnage made their heart beat at a normal speed again. It didn't do much to relieve the swirl of emotions in Sunset's head, though.

I love Twi but I don't want you stringing her along! I know you don't care about her, you're just using her!

And what of it? You want me to behave like you normally would. So I am. Twi will be happy that you're dating her and she'll hopefully stay off our back. And I can now feed her false information about “Red” during our investigations. This is good. He privately made a note to still make sure he killed Twi first. He knew she was the most formidable of all Sunset's friends. But he would have to do it carefully. He wanted to deal with the other friends one at a time and if he was too obvious in his hunting, he risked all of them attacking at once. He was fairly confident he would be able to win a battle with them, but he wasn't 100% sure. They could defeat him. And he couldn't have that. Not when things have been going so smoothly.

There was so much Sunset wanted to say but she knew it would be useless. So she sighed and decided to say nothing to the other. She was a little relieved that Twi's suspicion seemed to have gone away, but it hurt to think about how Carnage was manipulating her. He felt nothing but contempt for Twi. He has stated his desire to kill her multiple times and even now, Sunset wasn't sure he wouldn't still do it. She wished she had thought to communicate to Twi but she had been so surprised by the kiss... but it was okay.

Carnage seemed to intend to make their relationship a romantic one. Which meant he likely would hug and kiss her again to keep up the appearance. Sunset just had to be ready for the next time they saw each other.

Carnage decided to return to Sunset's dorm to drop off her backpack, considering if he wanted to go out on another hunting spree. Sunset suggested he first do some of the homework they had received today.

None of that will matter once I rule this world, he growled.

I know. But my professors will notice if my grades start slipping and I'm sure they'll bring it up and imagine if Twi finds out, she's probably going to wonder what's going on, and you don't want her asking a bunch of questions again, do you?

Hmph. Fine. I'll complete the things that are due tomorrow. He sat on the couch and used a tendril to grab and drag the backpack over, taking out a couple textbooks.

It only took a couple hours for him to get through everything. Most of the professors weren't assigning as much work and were instead having their students prepare for their final tests. Sunset got the feeling Carnage wouldn't care to study for any of it. She wasn't sure he would even be continuing this act by then. She could feel his impatience, his longing to just completely abandon the college and spend every waking moment living up to his name. She wasn't privy to the specifics of his plan beyond conquering the planet and infesting everyone he left alive with Klyntar, but she knew it would be horrendous. She needed to inform Princess Twilight and have her come and stop Carnage as soon as possible. She and Venom were probably the only ones who could.

“There,” Carnage said out loud, getting up. “That was irritating.” He checked the time. It was still fairly light outside and he preferred using the cover of darkness, so he spent the next few hours entertaining himself on Sunset's laptop until nightfall. He was up the moment it was dark enough for his liking. “Finally. Time to have some fun.” Taking only the keys to the dorm, he headed outside. He walked for a bit, going out toward a nearby neighborhood and finding a place to hide before suiting up, wrapping his superior form around his host's pathetic one and straightening up. He wasn't going to be out long, he just wanted to pick off one or two people before getting some rest for the night.

It was an easy affair. He trotted the streets without care for who saw, relishing the fearful screams of the residents, before honing in on an elderly couple who were out in their yard and charging for them.

Though she knew it was hopeless, Sunset still pleaded for him to leave them alone. They didn't deserve it. He commented that they would be dying soon anyway. She did her best to close herself off from Carnage's senses as he dove toward his victims, but she couldn't block out the screams. It was over with a few chomps of Carnage's maw and Sunset wanted to retch at the feel of the flesh and bones going down their throat. The feeling she enjoyed so much when they killed those she saw as unworthy of life was now disgusting to her. She never should have let herself start enjoying the kill, should never have let Carnage gain her trust...

Carnage gave a few last gulps and then fled as a nearby homeowner fired a gun at him. The bullets missed and he was gone before the homeowner could even reload. Not that it would have mattered. His hide was far too durable for a gun of that caliber to bother him.

His appetite satisfied, and his host suitably upset, he made his way back toward the college once more. Nothing like some fast food after a long day. He had crossed back onto college property before he realized he needed to find somewhere to hide himself back under Sunset's skin. He examined the area before deciding it was deserted enough, instead just slipping into the shadow of a building and crouching down as he got ready to change.

Then he registered movement somewhere behind him and whipped around, razor-sharp tendrils defensively rising from his back. There, several yards away but within easy striking distance, was the purple-hued human female that his host was enamored with. In her hands she held that blasted tracker and her eyes were wide and horrified.

For a tense moment, they stared at each other. Carnage heard only silence from Sunset, but took pleasure in the fear that consumed her. Then, once he had his fill, he lunged for Twi. Might as well tie up that loose end now, then he wouldn't need to bother with the romantic shit at all and he'll have a huge threat neatly out of his way-

Twi suddenly jumped up and backward, going far higher than Carnage expected, dropping her tracking device as she flung her hands out. He made sure he crushed the tracker beneath a foot. Then he looked up, expecting her to land, but she instead hovered there in the air above him, magenta energy glowing around her palms, and he realized she was using her telekinesis to levitate. “Why?” she whispered, eyes pained and tears streaking her cheeks. “Why did you kill those defenseless people? Why are you doing all this?”

Carnage gave her a wicked grin. “They were weak and did not belong in the world I will soon build. They deserved their fate. Just as much as you deserve yours.” With a roar, he leaped for her.

She managed to dodge his hands but was struck across the side by one of his tendrils. She grunted and lost control of her magic, hitting the ground. She struggled to her feet and then took off running, accessing the magic of her geode to pony up and begin flying, staying low to the ground but still moving fast.

No! Sunset screamed when Carnage moved to follow, fighting back against his will. He was surprised by the ferocity with which her mind attacked his, like a wave crashing against him and making him step backward, giving Twi time to make it nearly halfway across the campus toward the dorms. Then he fought back, crushing Sunset's will back under his and making her cry out in agony as punishment for distracting him like that. While she tried to recover from the painful mental blow that had felt like railroad spikes piercing her skull, Carnage charged after Twi. He caught up with her quickly and got between her and the dorm building, leaping and slamming into her with a shoulder. She was knocked from the air and hit a sidewalk, gasping in pain, her arms and face getting scraped as she rolled across it and came to a stop in the grass, wheezing for breath.

Please, please, run! Sunset begged, again trying to keep Carnage from attacking. She didn't care how much he would hurt her for it, as long as she could keep Twi alive, she had to fight.

He again subdued her will, though she could feel his fury at having to fight with her. He again inflicted searing pain upon her mind, an anguish so awful she could swear her body was being torn up with red hot blades, yet it was all just in her head. She was even more scared of him now, his cruelty truly knew no bounds.

You've only begun to see what I'm capable of, he snarled at her.

Twi winced and flapped her wings only to realize one was broken and she couldn't fly with it. She started running again, this time toward the science department. Carnage hissed and bounded after her. Used to Sunset's attempts to fight back, he was able to keep her will at bay now even as he focused on the chase. Twi occasionally used her magic to propel herself forward, keeping just out of reach of Carnage's tendrils, before reaching the doors to the department and flinging them open, rushing inside. Then there was the sound of several objects slamming against the doors.

Carnage reached them and saw that Twi had yanked desks from classrooms inside to barricade the doors with. He rolled his shoulders and lowered his head, putting on speed and busting right through the doors with little effort. The desks were hurled aside and he grinned as he saw his prey yelp and run up a flight of stairs at the opposite end of the hall. He liked a good challenge. He followed her.

There were no classes in here at this hour so there were no students around. No one to get in the way. He located Twi on the second floor, seeing her go through a nearby door. The signs in the area informed him that this was where many labs were at, and once he ripped down the door she had gone through, he found that this was a storage area with many boxes of supplies and bottles of chemicals on the shelves.

Twi had crossed to another door that led to a lab and was pulling on the handle, but it was locked. She held her hand in front of it and her magic glowed around both her fingers and the key hole, and as her fingers twitched, Carnage's acute hearing picked up the clicking of the pin mechanism. He had an idea who might have gotten into Sunset's dorm over the break. She had searched it for evidence, no doubt.

He lashed a tendril across her wrist from a distance and it snapped easily. She cried out and shrank away from him, trying to flee but she was backed into a corner of the room and had nowhere to go.

Carnage enjoyed the terror on her face, the way she began shaking as she realized how badly she messed up coming in here. It was a good chase, he had to admit, but now it was over. He tuned out the pleading and shouting of his host, continuing to shrug off her attempts to stop him.

After a quick glance at the surrounding supplies, Carnage gathered two large bottles off the shelves.

“Oh, what deadly things your science department has just laying around in here,” he said as he lifted the two bottles high.

Even in her panic, Sunset could read the labels on the jugs he had chosen. One was ammonia. The other was bleach. Her panic doubled and she tried to scream a warning, but judging from the way Twi's eyes widened, she saw what it was too.

And then Carnage slammed the bottles so hard into the floor between them that the bottles burst open, the chemicals spilling out and mixing into a huge puddle. A pungent odor filled the room as the chemicals reacted, billowing out harsh chloramine gas.

Twi immediately gagged and began choking on the toxic vapor, her eyes watering. She scrambled backward out of instinct, and upon hitting the wall, dove to the side and tried to run past Carnage, desperate to escape the gas. She finally managed to get the door to the lab unlocked with her magic and dive through, but he was quick to grab her, lifting her and hurling her through the room.

She was in too much pain to use her magic to slow or stop herself, instead hitting a table covered in vials and beakers, breaking most of them. Several shards of glass stuck in her skin. Blood dripped from her and she coughed uncontrollably, struggling to push herself up.

Carnage muttered to Sunset, This is for resisting me. Thanks to you, her death will not be quick. He crossed the room and seized Twi by the throat, lifting her. Sunset begged him to spare her. She would never fight back again, she'll be quiet, just let Twi go!

But he didn't listen, holding Twi in place while using a tendril to swipe a Bunsen burner from another table and bring it over, plugging it in and watching a blue flame burst up from the tip. Twi gasped and squirmed to free herself as Carnage shoved her down toward the burner, managing to plant her hands on the table and keep her face mere inches from the dangerous flame, though her long hair ended up falling forward into it, catching fire. The smoke worsened her cough and she clawed at the table, stomping her feet and flapping her wings as she tried to back away, but Carnage's grip was unrelenting.

“Honestly, don't you know lab safety?” Carnage chuckled darkly. “Long hair should be tied back!” Saying this, he switched his grip to seize a fistful of her hair, yanking her away from the fire only to swing her around and plant her face into a cabinet. There was a sick crack as her nose broke on impact and she wheezed as blood went down her throat. He threw her to the floor, expecting her to crumple, but instead she pushed herself up and met his eyes, breathing shallowly, glaring at him through shattered glasses. The fire in her hair had luckily gone out but there were still singe marks along her face from how close it had gotten.

Get up, please, get up and run, Sunset willed her. You can't win this.

Twi spit blood out of her mouth and took her glasses off, tossing them out of the way. One of the lenses had broken and embedded in her brow, but she plucked it out and dropped it too before standing. Carnage had to admit, he was impressed.

“You aren't as pathetic as you look,” he said. “I can't wait to take your power for myself.”

Twi spread her arms. “Just you try.” Magic glowed down the entire lengths of her arms and there was rumbling from behind Carnage. He sensed the movement of several inanimate objects and turned around in time to get nearly a dozen chairs hurled into him leg first, moving so fast the metal pierced his skin and made him shout in pain. He hadn't expected that to hurt. Her grasp on her magic was incredible.

Twi is amazing, you should know that from my memories, Sunset said, unable to help being proud of the other.

As amazing as she may be by human standards, she's nothing compared to me. Several whips of his tendrils and claws and the chairs fell away, clattering to the floor. He ripped a desk from the floor and threw it in retaliation. Twi's eyes widened and she hastily flung up her hands, but without her glasses, she misjudged how far the table was and was struck by it.

It crashed against the wall with her behind it, the dull thud accompanied by a few cracking sounds. Sunset could only watch through Carnage's eyes as he approached the desk, fearing the worst. What had broken? Twi's ribs? Her arms? Her skull or spine?

To her relief, when Carnage tossed the table aside Sunset was able to see a thin magical aura around Twi. She had shielded herself from the brunt of the impact but was clearly dazed. The cracking had seemed to just be the wall behind her. Her aura fizzled out after a few seconds and Twi slumped, groaning, her eyes fluttering shut. Her wings and pony ears vanished.

“Running out of energy already, I see,” Carnage said, chuckling. “It was quite a fight, but it's over.” He picked her up by the neck and dragged her through the room. She was still conscious but could barely move, weakly hitting his arm.

“Let go of me, monster!” she shouted. “You'll regret this, I mean it, put me down!”

Sunset might not get another chance. If she could telepathically talk to Twi and then distract Carnage one more time, maybe Twi would be able to get away and get help. She focused, drawing on her magic as she thought about everything that has happened to her leading up to this moment, willing those memories to go to Twi, needing her to see it all...

She felt the magic begin to spark and grew hopeful, it was going to work, Twi's eyes were starting to get that glazed look that Sunset herself had whenever she saw someone else's memories- but then Carnage felt the flow of magic through their body and suddenly threw Twi forward, breaking the contact.

Even now you continue to defy me, Carnage hissed in Sunset's mind. With a small effort, he tore through her mental barriers to see what her intentions were. It made his anger grow. So that's what you've been planning. Have you not learned? You're beyond help now. Your friends cannot save you. And for your defiance, I will make sure your closest friend suffers even more. You will learn your place.

He kicked Twi along, throwing her back into the supply room and stalking in there after her. He could hear her coughing and groaning on the floor, trying to stand but simply not having the strength anymore. But he still wanted to move fast before she recovered. He considered his options as he looked at the various chemicals, and his grin widened as he landed on one in particular.

“Oh, yes,” he purred with delight. “That will do nicely.”

He pulled over an empty plastic tub and tossed the lid off. It was a little small but a human would still fit inside with some minor folding. Then he retrieved his chemical of choice. Several large bottles of hydrochloric acid, which he uncapped and began pouring into the tub.

Sunset quickly started pleading with him again. Deep down she knew it was hopeless but she couldn't just watch this silently. Oh no, no no Carnage please don't do this to her, I'm sorry, I'll never fight you again, you can do whatever you want, let her go and you'll never hear a word from me again, please-

Shut up! You had your chance to submit to me and you refused! You don't care what happens to you but you do care about your friends, and it will be your undoing. If killing them keeps you in line then so be it. And Sunset... Carnage finished pouring all the bottles out and picked Twi up once more, gazing into her eyes. Relishing the fear within them. I don't believe in warning shots.

That said, he plunged Twi into the tub.

20. Broken

Sunset screamed in her mind and Twi screamed out loud, so high and haunting that Sunset knew she would never forget that sound. Even worse, Sunset was unable to look away or block out any noises like she usually could, so she was forced to watch as Carnage shoved Twi down into the acid, keeping her head above it but completely submerging her torso and hips. It went up past her thighs, splashing onto her arms and legs, and she flailed wildly as it already began eating away at her skin.

In a burst of adrenaline, she raised her hands and then yanked downward, and several shelves collapsed on top of Carnage, knocking him to the floor. He was forced to let go as he was pinned under all the weight, but he hurried to shove the shelves away, throwing most of them in his anger. She took the opportunity to scramble from the tub, but he used a tendril to hook onto her and stop her in her tracks. As soon as his hands were free, he pushed her right back in.

Twi began clawing viciously at his face as she fought back, thrashing wildly, and he leaned his weight onto her to keep her pushed into the acid. It was mildly irritating to his own skin but that was nothing compared to what it was doing to her. Her skin was being burnt away, flakes floating off of her and drifting to the surface, and it was with horror that Sunset began to see what appeared to be muscle in some spots. She could only imagine how much pain the other was in, yet she fought anyway, refusing to go down easy. The smell was awful too and Sunset would have thrown up if Carnage didn't have that reflex under his control.

And to think, he murmured to her. I can do so, so much worse than this to the rest of your friends. Remember that.

He flashed one of his wicked smiles at Twi as her struggling slowed. It wasn't by choice; her muscles were deteriorating and the pain was overwhelming, the acid collapsing many of her veins, sending her into shock. It wouldn't be long now, but he could still hurt her even more in her final moments. He lifted Twi's face and leaned in, sliding part of his skin on his head aside so she could see Sunset's face under it.

Twi gasped and the fight left her. “Sunset?” she whispered in disbelief and Sunset's heart broke at the betrayal in the other's eyes. For a moment, Carnage loosened his control, just enough that Sunset's pain showed clearly.

Seizing her chance, Sunset focused all her willpower to say, “Twilight! I'm so sorr-” And then Carnage gagged her, covering her face back up so he could smirk devilishly at his victim.

Realization dawned on Twi's face. In a flash, she understood that her friend wasn't in control. She narrowed her eyes and her geode shone, magic glittering around it, and Sunset could see pony ears forming from the sides of her head as she started to pony up again. Her heart soared, maybe this would be it for Carnage...

Then Carnage's hungry jaws snapped shut over Twi's skull. One crunch and it was being ripped right off her spine and crushed between ravenous teeth. Everything turned to static in Sunset's mind. She couldn't comprehend it. That didn't just happen. It couldn't have happened.

But she couldn't ignore the taste and sensation inside Carnage's mouth. For once, he chewed slowly, savoring the snapping as the skull was broken into pieces. Then the rich taste of brain matter flooded his cells and he purred. He knew Sunset wanted to break down crying and took pleasure in preventing her from doing so. All she could do was cry on the inside as he forced her to taste the remains of her friend. He knew he had completely broken the other at last. That was what he wanted. He swallowed and stretched his tongue out to lap at the blood flowing steadily from his prey's neck. Sunset's distress only grew. She was trying to distance herself from what was happening, to disassociate from what was no doubt a living nightmare, but he didn't let her. She was going to feel all of this. She deserved it.

Sunset couldn't even describe the agony she was in. This was far worse than any of the previous pains he's inflicted on her. This was excruciating and she didn't even have the strength to yell at him, to plead, to do anything but just watch in absolute misery.

Carnage was satisfied with his work. He plucked Twi's necklace from what remained of her neck and looked it over before tossing it down his throat too. The magic within it flowed through him and he instinctively understood how to use it, as his host was quite adept with Equestrian magic. He lifted a hand and focused on a nearby box. It floated up from the ground.

“Amazing!” he declared. “This takes no effort! All I have to do is think and-” He hurled the box straight through a window. He cackled and looked back down at the body. “Excellent. I'll be able to accomplish much with that power. Just think of what I can do once I collect the rest...”

There was nothing quite so exciting as feeling his host grow even more terrified. I thought you weren't going to hurt them as long as I cooperated!

“Change of plans. Your cooperation will ensure their deaths are quick. But there will be no place for them in my future world. Can't have heroes around trying to fight back, now can we?” He returned his attention to the body in the tub, impressed with how much has already dissolved off it. He pushed it down further, snapping a few limbs back before managing to completely submerge everything. “So. Don't resist or their deaths will instead be even more painful than Twilight's. Got it?”

She was utterly broken. Okay, she said softly. She didn't say anything else, just looking at what remained of Twi as Carnage watched her dissolve. She wanted to die. She didn't deserve to be alive after allowing this to happen, she never should have allowed Carnage into her, she should have immediately told her human friends and Princess Twilight about this. Maybe it all could have been prevented.

It felt like there was a void in her chest where her heart used to be. Everything felt numb. She kept hoping that this was all just a nightmare and she would be waking up at any moment. But really, she knew. She knew Twi was dead. And it was her fault.

Carnage stayed there for hours just to see how much the acid would eat through the body. It was highly corrosive and seemed to completely remove all traces of skin, as well as going through the layers of fat and muscle underneath. He wouldn't doubt that it would eventually destroy the body entirely, but he didn't want to wait that long. This has been fascinating but his host had fallen into a deep depression and was no longer acknowledging what was happening. Which took a good bit of the fun away. But he had made his point.

So he got up and lifted the bin, giving it a few swirls before pouring all the contents down his throat. The acid stung but was fairly invigorating, while the meat within was soft and soup-like as he gulped it down, absorbing even more power from the remains of this world's Element of Magic.

“Delicious,” he said once he was done. He took the bin back into the lab with him as he looked around at the destruction left by the fight. It was quite the battle. He admired the splatters of blood the human had left on the cabinet he slammed her into and the floor. The Bunsen burner was still going too. He decided to just leave it. Wasn't his problem if the building burned down. That or it'd run out of gas. Either way, he didn't care.

He left the mess behind and headed out of the building, aware that there were cameras that had no doubt caught the chase through the hallways, but the rooms themselves hadn't seemed to contain cameras. Though if they did, he will take great joy in finding video footage of the fight later. Might be fun making his host see it all again.

Under cover of darkness, he found a place outside to hide so he could transform back, taking on the innocent-looking form of his host. As he walked, he saw the occasional stray student and waved casually to them. He was soon back in the dorm building and letting himself back into Sunset's room, locking the door behind him and going to pick up her phone. It was quite late now and he decided to treat himself to some rest. He had a feeling tomorrow will be an exciting day.

He took the phone with him over toward the bed and set some alarms for about an hour before the first class of the day, then checked in with his host as he laid down.

She acknowledged him but didn't really speak. She was emotionally exhausted and had pretty much shut down, not really thinking about much of anything right now. It was like a cold blanket had just draped over her mind. He liked that far more than the bitching.

“Sleep well,” he whispered, then began laughing as her mental presence seemed to curl in on itself and whimper. She was hardly a shell of what she once was. Good. He couldn't wait to move forward with his plans.

Sunset hadn't thought she would even be able to sleep, but mental fatigue made her pass out within minutes of Carnage closing his eyes. She was plagued by nightmares though, seeing Twilight's death over and over, at first like it really happened, and then her mind subjecting her to the many different ways it could have happened instead. She saw the other being burnt alive by the Bunsen burner in the lab. Crushed horrifically by desks and lab equipment. Thrown from the window to land head first on the sidewalk below. Simply eaten alive and screaming like Carnage has eaten so many others. It all looked so vivid and real that it only distressed her further, and she wandered aimlessly through these nightmares, helpless to stop any of the deaths. She was a witness to them yet she was the one committing them. There was blood on her hands.

There would be much more blood on her hands soon.

She was face to face with Twi. Twi's throat was bleeding heavily from a gash.

“I'm sorry,” Sunset tried to say but her voice didn't work.

Twi's eyes were cold. “You did this.”

Sunset blinked and then Twi was at her feet, her body shriveled, most of it melted away by acid.

“I never wanted this,” Sunset said. Her mouth moved but no sound came out. She watched as Carnage bounded toward her and jumped onto the melted body. It turned to a slurry under him and he seemed to melt into it, red into red.

“You could have prevented this.”

“I know.” Sunset was crying. She needed to cry but it didn't feel good. It hurt. There was glass in her throat. There was glass in Twi's corpse.

Yet Twi was standing again, whole but covered in blisters, staring at Sunset's eyes. Through her eyes. Into her soul. Demanding answers. Sunset didn't have any. “You can't bring me back. You won't be able to bring any of us back.”

“I'll stop Carnage from hurting anyone else, I will, I promise!” Sunset swore.

“Will you? Can you?” the mutilated Twi asked.

“I can! Please, I'm sorry, I tried to stop it! I messed up, I never should have accepted that monster, please forgive me.”

Twi stepped closer, standing right in front of her and gripping her shoulders. Tears flowed down Sunset's cheeks and she wanted to hug the other but her arms wouldn't move. “What happened is done. You can't fix it now.”

Sunset's entire body tingled. She was paralyzed in place, unable to look away from Twi's expression, but the other looked sad now. Her body was beginning to fade, light shining through her.

“Don't go,” Sunset whispered.

“I have to. You must carry on without me. Don't lose hope.” Twi brushed a hand through Sunset's hair and then leaned in to kiss her. The brushing of their lips allowed Sunset to move at last and she grabbed onto her, holding her close, crying as she tried to feel as much of her as she could. But then, within seconds, the other's warmth was gone and there was only cold surrounding her. Everything grew dark.

“Twi? Twilight!” Sunset sobbed, reaching for her love that was no longer there. “Come back! Please! I'm sorry!” She fell onto her knees, covering her face as guilt and sorrow flooded her. “I'm sorry...” The bone-deep cold enveloped her and it felt like she was falling.

Then her eyes were open and she was on her back staring straight up at the ceiling of her dorm room, her cheeks wet with tears and face aching. She tried to move to get up but couldn't.

“Ugh, you're finally awake,” Carnage muttered, wiping an arm across their face with a disgusted groan. “It seems my control of your body loosened a bit while we slept... whatever you were dreaming about made you start crying. Gross.”

They were breathing hard too, Sunset noticed. Her throat felt thick and she tried to swallow to clear the feeling but couldn't even do that much. It was always hard waking up from a dream where she could move to a reality where she was a prisoner within her skin. She thought about last night, both what happened to Twi along with her nightmare, and grief welled up heavy and painful in her chest again. She was still struggling to come to terms with it. She didn't think she could ever fully accept it. Her best friend was gone. Forever. Because of her.

“Because of you, yes. Because you trusted someone you never should have. But don't worry. You'll have plenty of time to accept what you did. Maybe, once we rule this world, you'll even recognize how necessary it was. Now, let me show you something.” Carnage pushed himself up and crawled over to the wall to look out of the window over the bed, which had a nice view of the campus including the science department. It was still fairly dark out, dawn just barely breaking, but the street lamps provided enough light to show that the building was surrounded by people, the entrance blocked with police tape, with several emergency vehicles around it. “Looks like our little adventure last night has been discovered. Why don't we go see what all the buzz is about?”

Sunset didn't want to go anywhere near that place. But she had no choice in the matter. So she was quiet as Carnage hopped up, dressing and strolling downstairs to head toward the crowd.

21. Breaking the News

Carnage wasn't stopped as he picked his way through the crowd, glancing around at people's faces, seeing mostly confusion. Apparently they didn't yet know exactly what had happened, just that it was something huge. There were whispers from people suggesting what could have happened to lead to this many cops and forensic investigators coming out. Did they bust a meth lab inside the building? Did someone get killed or hurt working on an experiment? Though there weren't as many paramedics as they would have expected if that was the case... it seemed to be a criminal matter.

Carnage smirked. They had no idea what was in store. He saw some of his host's other friends scattered in the crowd, Rarity looking sleepy but curious, and Rainbow pacing around trying to get a good view of things.

Reaching the police tape, Carnage began listening to what the officials on the other side were talking about. He could see that the broken doors from him going into the building were marked as evidence and an investigator was taking a picture.

“-working on getting the video footage copied right now,” one man was saying. “But we watched it already, it was that same monster who's been responsible for most of the massacres recently. Red.”

The cop he was talking to nodded somberly. “It was chasing a girl into there, right?”

“Right. None of the footage shows her coming out.”

There were sad murmurs and some of the other students who overheard began spreading the information around. Noticing this, the officials quickly moved further away from them to continue their talk. Carnage smiled and wandered over to the closest friend of Sunset's he could see, that being Fluttershy, who had just arrived.

“I saw flashing lights through my window and it woke me up,” Fluttershy said, yawning and rubbing her eyes. “What's going on?”

“Not sure,” Carnage replied, forcing his expression into a mildly concerned one. “I came over to see too. Sounds like it was Red, though.”

Fluttershy tensed. “Red?” she squeaked. Several others around them shot them surprised and then scared looks, before quickly talking among themselves, some moving further from the building.

“Cameras caught footage of him chasing someone in,” Carnage continued. “They didn't see the person come back out. Judging from all this, it's quite a mess in the science department. But I don't know all the details yet.”

“Oh no, how awful... I never thought he'd kill someone here...” Fluttershy shook. Carnage felt his host's desire to reach over and pat the other's back to comfort her, but he ignored it.

“So close to us. It's scary, huh? I think Twi was right, we all need to do something. See if we can find him and use our magic to defeat him.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, this is getting out of hand. Have you seen Twi out here? She's usually up early, she should have seen all this.”

Carnage shook his head, delighting in the way Sunset wailed in his head. “Haven't seen her. Perhaps she was up too late and ended up sleeping in.”

“Maybe. I'll text her.” Fluttershy took her phone out and sent a message.

While they were standing there, Rainbow sped up next to them. “Either of you know what's going on?”

“No more than you do, I'm sure,” Carnage replied lightly. They had no idea what had happened. But there was no doubt that would change soon. All it would take was the police revealing the contents of the camera footage. Though it might take a while for that to happen through official channels. He scoured his host's brain for info on how this sort of thing usually worked out. Usually once a victim was identified, the family was the first to be notified and news outlets weren't supposed to report names until then. But he also knew from Sunset's memories of various other big news murders that journalists didn't always follow those rules. It's been especially bad since he made his appearance. News of his latest kills were fast to hit the public sphere, names and sometimes even photos included, all before the families were even told.

All it took was one person slipping up...

They were joined by Rarity. “I've been texting everyone to see if they know anything but it's mostly just rumors,” she said with a sigh. “Whatever happened was last night, they say that monster Red chased a poor student across campus and into the science department and well, it's almost certain it killed them. But who it was, and where exactly they might have died in there, is... uncertain.”

“Twilight still hasn't gotten back to me, usually she's all over any news about Red and for this to happen right here?” Fluttershy said. “I'm surprised she's not over here tearing her way through the police line.”

“Right?” Rainbow asked. “She'd be rushing right in there making sure her precious science stuff is okay.”

“Maybe one of us should go get her,” Rarity mused. “Sunset, would you-”

“Nah, I've got it,” Rainbow interrupted. “Be right back.” She ran away, speeding up as soon as she was away from the crowd. A few moments passed and then she was right back, looking bewildered. “Okay, uh. She's not in her room.”

“What?” the others demanded, turning to stare at her.

“Are you sure? Maybe she was just sleeping?” Rarity asked.

“There was no way she could sleep with the way I was banging on her door,” Rainbow replied. “Nah, I knocked, I yelled, she didn't answer. But Spike did. He said that Twilight said she had to go somewhere last night and would be back soon, but... she isn't back yet. I would have gone in there but the door was locked and he couldn't get it open for me.”

They exchanged uncomfortable looks and Fluttershy softly said, “Could you... go check the parking lot for her car?”

“Oh, good idea! Haha, you know Twilight, she probably really needed some last minute book or something and drove into town and her car broke down...” Rainbow again ran off. Carnage could feel tension in the others as they waited and he wanted to break into laughter. Seemed they were going to figure it out sooner than he thought! When Rainbow returned, she was breathing hard and her eyes were wide. “Her car's still here. I ran around the campus a bit, checking the library, the cafe, all her usual places... she's not here. Spike said she didn't tell him where she went either.”

The fear that swept through the group was palpable. “Where is she?” Rarity cried.

“She couldn't be...” Fluttershy turned to stare at the building, eyes wide.

Carnage supposed he should play along. “I'm sure she's okay!”

“She's been trying for months now to figure out who and what Red is,” Rarity pointed out. “Do you think she... do you think she finally tracked him down? And he...” She swallowed, face paling; she couldn't even suggest it.

They saw the dean of the university moving toward the police line now, accompanied by a few officials. They ducked under the tape and went to talk with some of the others. At around the same time, a few firefighters came out too and seemed to declare the building safe, because more people went inside. The dean went too.

There were murmurs about what the firefighters might have been doing. Was there a fire inside? They hadn't seen any smoke. A chemical spill, perhaps? It wasn't out of the question.

Carnage wondered if that burner he had left on did any damage overnight. Though the mess from him mixing the ammonia and bleach definitely would have required some cleanup. His sharp vision was able to make out the HazMat label on some of the equipment the firefighters had with them. Yep, they took care of it.

Behind him, he heard Rarity start sobbing. “Twilight, please, answer your phone!” she pleaded.

“I'm going over there,” Rainbow declared, beginning to move through the crowd. They parted for her and Carnage followed, along with Fluttershy and Rarity. As soon as Rainbow got to the tape, she called, “Hey! Is Red behind this?”

She got some vague shrugs and someone carefully said, “We're still investigating the cause-”

“I know you know already! There's cameras all over the place! What happened? Was another student killed? Tell us!”

Emboldened by Rainbow's demands, the other students began chanting, “Tell us!” along with her.

A few cops came over to try and calm things down, asking people to step back, they couldn't reveal anything until they knew for sure. And if there was a death, they said, the next of kin would be notified first.

“But you'll tell us if someone died, right?” Rainbow insisted.

After some conversation, someone who looked like a member of the FBI came over to talk to everyone, getting out a megaphone. “I know you're all very upset, but please relax and let us finish our investigation. What I can tell you is that yes, the serial killer known as Red was here. We confirmed while reviewing security footage that it pursued a female individual into this building. We also identified who it was chasing, but at the moment we cannot say, as we are still contacting her family.”

“Was it a student?” several people demanded.

The agent hesitated, looking over at his supervisor, who nodded. He looked back at the crowd and said, “Yes. But please, no further questions at this time.”

That didn't do much to settle the crowd. Even without knowing who it was, several people burst into tears, beginning to ask who it could have been, frightened to have lost someone who might have sat right next to them, who has talked to them, knowing it could have been any of them instead.

Rainbow's hands shook as she gripped the tape. “It can't be... it can't have been Twilight.”

Hearing that, a few other people began passing the name around, asking each other when they last saw her, knowing the woman was brilliant and helpful, already well known at the university, and so many professors had good things to say about her... and she was well known for her love of science. Could she have been the one to run in there, possibly seeking refuge, only to meet her end?

Rarity was crying now and backed away from the tape. “No, no please, not her...”

Carnage was quite pleased with how quickly and easily he had caused so much distress and fear among the college population. Now they all feared for their lives. But most of them wouldn't have to worry. They were young, many were healthy, he could use them later. No, the only ones who should be afraid were the three Elements standing near him.

He waited around there with the others to see if they were given any more information. After a few minutes, the dean returned, looking shaken. He seemed to struggle to speak a few times, then said, “I'm going to... schedule an assembly. To inform everyone of what happened here.” He refused to answer any questions directed toward him from the students, instead speaking only to the other officials and the emergency responders.

An email was soon sent out to everyone in the university asking them to attend the assembly in the largest conference hall at 9 AM, well after many classes would have began, but every class scheduled for that time was canceled for the day. The room was quickly filled to capacity by everyone wanting to know what had happened and the local press was standing by for more information too. The rumors of who had been killed were heavily circulating by now but they wanted to know for sure.

All of Twi's friends were in hysterics by then. There was still no sign of her and though they still clung to hope, they knew, deep down, she was dead. They just refused to let it sink in completely until they were told. Pinkie and Applejack were informed and also came to the university to sit in on the assembly.

Carnage only went because it would have been suspicious if he hadn't. He kept a blank look on his face as he sat near the other Elements, making himself look distraught if anyone glanced his way, but otherwise he stared off into space lost in his own thoughts.

After what felt like forever, the dean finally took the stage. His expression was somber and it looked like he had just finished crying. But his voice was steady enough when he spoke into the mic. “Thank you all for coming. I'm sure you've all been wondering what happened this morning over in the science department. It is grave news, I am afraid. Last night, the monster-like serial killer who has been committing countless murders across the country came here in its search for blood. We do not know what its specific motives might have been, if it even had any beyond a simple desire to kill. Nonetheless, it was caught on camera chasing one of the students here across campus and into the department. Cameras in the hall recorded it chasing her up to the second floor, where she seemed to attempt to escape into a supply room. Upon checking the supply room cameras, we saw it attack her. The assault seemed to take place entirely within that room and the adjacent lab. I will spare you the details but the woman did not survive.”

The room was briefly filled with quiet chatter and exclamations of shock, but everyone fell silent as soon as the dean started talking again.

“We have already told her family what happened and they allowed us to pass the news on to all of you, stating that she would have wanted you to know her fate.” He lifted a remote and clicked it, a photo appearing on the large screen behind him. “I am deeply sorry to inform you all that we have lost a valued student and a dear friend today... Ms. Twilight Sparkle.”

It took everything Carnage had not to grin at the resulting screams and cries from Twilight's friends and from the others in the room. It had been one thing to guess it, but hearing it confirmed seemed to make everyone lose it. There was sobbing, shouting about how the rest of them could stay safe, demands that something be done to finally catch that horrible monster.

Carnage reveled in all the chaos, so caught up in enjoying it that he didn't notice when Pinkie, who was sitting right next to him, turned and caught the look on his face.

“Sunset?” she asked, wiping her eyes off, though she kept sniffing. “A-are you smiling?”

“What? Oh, no, no I just...” Carnage fixed his expression into an upset one, glancing to see if any of the others had noticed, but most of them were still crying and holding each other, not paying attention to him. “I-I just can't believe this happened!” He tapped into Sunset's misery and allowed himself to cry just like she would, and Pinkie wrapped him into a hug. He grunted, Sunset's unconscious empathy magic letting him feel how upset the other was, and the sadness was almost unbearable. It was annoying enough feeling that from one person. He blocked off the magic and then pulled back from the hug before Sunset got any ideas.

“H-hey, where are you going?” Pinkie asked as Carnage got up.

“I can't be here right now,” he replied. He saw the other Elements looking at him curiously now, so he covered his face and pretended to sob as he ran the other way. “I just can't!” He had to admit, it was pretty easy making himself sound hysterical. No one stopped him, only offering him sympathetic looks as he fled the building.

Once away from everyone, he slowed and began laughing, looking up at the sky while he wiped tears out of his eyes.

“Gullible fools. They have no idea what awaits all of them,” he said smugly.

He was beginning to consider going back to the dorm when all of Sunset's friends came outside too, quickly seeing him and jogging over.

“Hey, we're here for you,” Rainbow said, wrapping an arm around him. He instinctively tensed but she didn't let go, holding him closer. He hated the feeling of her tears as she leaned against him.

“W-we all need to be here for each other,” Rarity said, hiccuping and occasionally blowing her nose between sobs. Her makeup was beginning to run down her cheeks. She reached out a hand too, patting Carnage's shoulder.

He groaned as they all began offering him words of comfort, holding his hands or hugging him, and he hissed a warning to Sunset to not try her earlier trick with the memories again. She assured him she wouldn't. She didn't want to make the others suffer like Twi had.

“I just can't believe that awful monster got her,” Pinkie said, gulping as she struggled to get her words out. “She was so sweet, a-and strong, she didn't deserve to die... no one deserves to die to a beast like that, n-not even bad people...”

“It's... it's a lot to take in,” Applejack said, choking up too. “Yesterday, she was with us. Now she's... she's gone.” She sighed and sank onto the ground, covering her face. “God, why, poor Twilight didn't deserve to be taken from us so soon...”

Carnage was disgusted with how weak they were all being. He could just snap them all up right now if he wanted to. Their attachment to their friend had rendered them powerless in the face of her demise. He watched as the others moved to sit with Applejack on the ground, holding each other as they shared in their sorrow.

He turned to leave, not wanting to be around this pitiful display any longer.

“Where are you going?” Rainbow asked.

Carnage glanced over his shoulder and saw that despite their misery, they were also casting him unsure, worried looks. He didn't really care to keep acting sad about this, so he just shortly said, “I need to be alone. I'll talk to you all later.”

“I know it's hard but please don't isolate yourself,” Rarity said, getting up and running over to grip his shoulder. “We can all get through this together, so please-”

Losing his temper, Carnage tossed her hand off and yelled, “I don't want to deal with any of you right now!” He snorted at their shocked expressions and ran back toward the dorm. None of them followed. Good.

Oh you really screwed up, Sunset said once Carnage was back in the room and locking the door.

What do you mean? he replied.

Me yelling at them and running away after something like that? When I would usually be sitting there crying along with the rest of them? You definitely made them suspicious.

Who cares? Your best friend died, any odd behavior can be excused as you just being in grief and lashing out. And that's what I'll tell them if they pry. It's all just you being emotional and needing space while dealing with the loss of the woman you loved. Sunset's phone buzzed and Carnage yanked it out, sure it would be one of those friends he just left behind.

Sure enough, it was Pinkie. Take your time, she had written. We're all here for you if you need us.

Though Carnage scoffed, seeing that warmed Sunset's heart. They cared about her so much. She had to escape Carnage's grasp for their sake. She couldn't stand the thought of losing them too. But there was no way he would allow her to try that empathy magic trick again. She had to think of something else, and fast. As much as she wanted to just sink into despair and accept what has happened to her, she refused to give up hope. It wasn't what Twi would want her to do. Or any of them. They all would expect her to work to save them.

She just hoped she could.

22. Requesting Help

“So you're absolutely sure Sunset's not gonna barge in on us?” Applejack said as she stood guard looking toward the stairwell leading up to this floor.

“Totally sure, she's gonna be in class for thirty more minutes,” Rainbow replied as she worked carefully with her lock-picking tools. “And she has another class after that, I doubt she'll come here.”

On her other side, watching the other end of the hall, Pinkie said, “I think we're being a little silly, sure Sunset hasn't been herself lately but... what happened probably really messed her up.” She lowered her voice, trying not to cry as she thought about it. “You know how close she was to Twilight... she must really be hurting and maybe she's avoiding us because she doesn't want to lash out again...”

“You told us the way she looked after Dean Pillar gave us the news,” Rainbow replied. “You said she was smiling!”

“M-maybe I was wrong, I mean I was crying, and some people... you know, some people actually do smile when they're sad, and she did start crying too, so maybe... I don't know, she could have been in shock...”

There was a click and Rainbow got the door open. “Success! Alright, quickly, come on.” She led the way in and the other two quickly went in with her, closing the door behind them.

They left the lights in the dorm off, as the sunlight coming in through the window across from them was enough to see by. Though Rainbow did turn on her phone's light to peer into shadowy areas.

“But the way she yelled at us out there?” Applejack whispered. “That just wasn't like her, I don't know how to explain it, but there was this... look in her eyes. She looked at us like she hated us. And you've seen how moody she's been since, avoiding us... and I heard her grades have been getting worse.”

“She's in mourning!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We all are, it's only been a couple weeks, maybe she just needs some more time...”

Rainbow opened a cabinet in the desk and pulled out a journal. “Yes! Found it.” The other two hurried over to check. Sure enough, they recognized the thick, embellished journal as the one Sunset has used countless times to talk to her mentor back in Equestria.

“Okay, now let's get outta here, quickly,” Applejack urged. They hurried back out, Rainbow making sure she locked the door behind them, and they quickly made their way over into Rainbow's room.

Once safely inside, they sat at Rainbow's kitchen table and laid the book between them, flipping it open to the last page with any writing on it. It looked like Sunset hasn't talked to Princess Twilight in a long time. Though they knew this was a different person entirely, it still hurt seeing that name on the page, written in such a similar script as what their world's Twilight used.

“Who do y'all reckon should write to her?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow held out a pen to her. “You have nice handwriting, you write.”

“Nah, my writing's not that good.”

“Better than mine, and definitely better than Pinkie's,” Rainbow replied. Pinkie gave her an indignant look but didn't argue.

Applejack took the pen and turned the journal around toward herself. She hesitated. “Um. So, how should I start?”

“Tell her about the monster,” Rainbow said.

“And that we need help,” Pinkie added.

“I'm surprised Sunset hasn't told her what's goin' on,” Applejack commented as she glanced back through the last few pages of conversation. “She's told her about other problems in our world... why not this?”

“I think I know why,” Rainbow said dryly. “She's in on it somehow.”

“There's no way Sunset could be behind such horrible murders, she ain't like that,” Applejack protested.

“She was bad before and she could have gone bad again!”

“Even then, she wouldn't have hurt Twilight,” Pinkie claimed. She shook a little at the possibility of what Rainbow was saying, though. “There's no way she could have done that to Twilight...”

The gruesome details had come out not too long after the announcement of the death. Though the university didn't release the full video footage, there were graphic descriptions available online. As much as Twi's friends had tried to avoid it, they had found themselves reading about it anyway, needing to know. It hadn't been pleasant. They knew about the monster assaulting her with chemicals and choking her with chloramine gas. Throwing her through the lab, burning her, trying its best to crush her. And they knew how it finished her off with the acid.

It turned their stomachs to think about and they refused to even look at the videos people claimed they had gotten of everything. They reported it when they could. Hearing about the death was enough. None of them ever wanted to see it.

“I don't think Sunset could have done that to her either,” Rainbow said. “But there's definitely something going on that Sunset's not telling us. Don't you think it's suspicious that she never wrote to other Twilight about this? And have you even seen her look sad at all since what happened? She just looks... bored!”

“Everyone copes differently,” Pinkie said weakly.

Rainbow sighed and looked back at Applejack. “Go ahead. Just tell the Princess what's been going on. But don't... don't tell her about Twilight's death. We should save that for when we see her in person.”

Applejack nodded and began writing. She introduced who she was first, apologizing for using the journal but explaining that this was important. Then she began explaining what has happened. She talked about the strange red creature that has been responsible for so many deaths, who at first seemed to focus only on criminals and other 'bad' people, but has recently taken a much more violent turn to what seemed to be meaningless attacks on whoever it could get. She described how it would eat its victims and how no weapons used against it seemed to do anything. It was fast, strong, and merciless. And they needed help figuring out what it was and how to destroy it.

She then went on to say that Sunset has been acting strange too and perhaps Twilight could help bring her out of her shell and find out what's going on, since she always trusted her deeply.

With all that written, Applejack set down the pen and they waited for an answer.

It took a while for it to arrive, but when it did, it was lengthy.

Thank you for writing to me about this. It sounds like a very bad situation and I'm shocked it has gone on for so long without Sunset telling me about it. That is very unlike her and I'm not sure what reason she could have for keeping it to herself. If I had known, I would have come to help you all much, much sooner.

Going off of the description, it sounds to me like you may in fact be dealing with a Klyntar, or a symbiote. It's an alien species that survives on other worlds by bonding with a native, and they are able to benefit their host in many ways, improving their reflexes, making them stronger, more resistant to disease and injury, often even enhancing their senses themselves. These creatures are very, very difficult to harm or kill. And if it is a red one, I believe I know exactly which one it is, though I will have to cross over to your world to make sure. I know this all must sound very confusing, but trust me, I will explain it to all of you in person once I arrive. I know many of you are in college right now, so I will come over at about 4 PM so you can all meet with me. You'll find me at the usual place, in front of the statue at Canterlot High. If the creature is what I suspect, I will be able to handle it. I will also speak to Sunset and see if she's okay.

See you all soon.

With care,

Twilight Sparkle

Applejack waited for the other two to finish reading and then said, “An alien! Well how do ya like that.”

“I don't like it at all. So it's something that bonds with a person... not sure what exactly she means, but that thing could be connected to Sunset,” Rainbow said.

“I'm telling you guys, Sunset is innocent!” Pinkie declared. “I'm sure she's just been super stressed, final exams are almost here and then this tragedy happened, I don't blame her for being off. I think we should just keep giving her space.”

“Either way, we definitely need Princess Twilight's help,” Rainbow said. “Without our Twilight, well...” She sighed, looking away as her eyes watered. “I don't think we'll be able to deal with that monster.”

The other two moved over to hug her as she broke into silent tears, and after a few moments she grew frustrated and tried to wipe them away, but they just kept coming. “I'm sorry, I still... it still gets to me...”

“Ssh, it's okay, we're all still hurting,” Pinkie said gently, nuzzling into her neck.

“Yeah, I still cry too. All the time. Ah darn it...” Applejack rubbed a fist against one of her eyes, letting out a dry chuckle. “You went and got me crying now.”

After about a minute of just holding each other, exchanging gentle words of comfort and reassurance, they were able to separate and get back to business.

Applejack wrote another quick message into the journal asking Twilight not to write anything more about this, as they didn't want to tip off Sunset that the journal had been stolen. Twilight agreed and then said no more. Applejack carefully ripped out the page they had written on and Rainbow took it and shredded it. They used scissors to cut out any remnants of the page still inside the book until they could hardly tell there had been a page there at all. And considering that Sunset hasn't been using the journal lately, they were confident she wouldn't notice.

Rainbow hurried the book back over to Sunset's room. Meanwhile, Pinkie texted Rarity and Fluttershy to let them know that everything went well and when they would be meeting Twilight, and do not under any circumstances tell Sunset. It was hard leaving her out of things but right now they just weren't sure they could trust her. If it turned out they were wrong, they would all apologize later.

Once Rainbow returned, they all agreed to go their separate ways for now, saying they would meet back up at the statue. Applejack headed home to get back to work and Pinkie went home too, as she didn't have work today but also didn't have a class scheduled.

Rainbow, however, had been ditching her geology class. But she had felt this was more important. She quickly raced back over to the class and slipped into it, opening her textbook and catching up to where the professor was. He cast her a dirty look but didn't say anything, just continuing on. It wasn't his style to kick a student out if they show up late, but he did expect them to learn whatever they had missed on their own time.

It seemed to take forever for 4 PM to arrive, but finally it was time and everyone went to Canterlot High to meet Princess Twilight. Luckily class was done for the day in the high school, but there were still a few students lingering around. The older girls waved casually to them and then turned their attention to the statue.

Fluttershy was one of the last to show up, having jogged all the way over from the university rather than driven. It was quite the trip but she liked being outside, especially with the warmer weather. At her heel was Spike, who has been living with her since Twi's death.

“Oh good, she's not here yet,” Fluttershy said as she stopped near the statue, panting a bit.

“Not yet.” Rainbow knelt down to hold out a hand to Spike, rubbing under his ear. “Hey, how have you been?”

“Oh, you know,” he said, smiling, but it didn't reach his eyes. “I'm alive.”

Rarity frowned and got down next to him too, petting his back. “Oh, darling, are you sure you want to be here? This might be... difficult.”

“I want to be here,” he said firmly. “She's not my Twilight, but... I want to see her. I think it'll help me.”

Rarity looked unsure but nodded, standing back up.

It was four right on the dot when magic briefly glowed within the front of the statue, then Twilight was stepping through. As used to the world as she was now, she still briefly stumbled, before straightening and taking a few steps to get a hang of things again. She opened and closed her hands, wiggling her fingers, and then looked at the others.

“Hey, everyone,” she greeted them. She was surprised to see every single one of them tear up, their expressions so pained that she immediately realized something horrible must have happened. “Oh no. Did something happen?”

They exchanged looks, a few starting to speak but then stopping, instead sobbing. Spike came up to her leg and leaned against it as he whimpered and she knelt down to pull him into an embrace. He tensed at first, then moved closer, licking her cheek.

“We wanted to wait until you were here to tell you the news,” Fluttershy said softly, stepping up to Twilight and touching her shoulder. Though she was crying like the rest, she pushed through the pain and explained, “Your counterpart, our world's Twilight... she's dead. That's why we think Sunset... hasn't been herself. Twilight was killed by the monster a couple weeks ago.”

Twilight went rigid, a strange tremor moving down her body. “She what?” she whispered, slowly straightening. She looked at the others, who all nodded sadly. Spike raised his nose toward the sky and howled. Twilight started breathing hard, slumping back against the solid part of the statue and clutching her chest. A swirl of emotions went through her, she hadn't gotten to know the other Twilight that well, but she had still admired her and liked talking to her the few times they met. She was a beloved friend to everyone here and learning that she was dead... it was a shock.

There was a comforting warmth that started in her back and then moved around to her chest, and Venom emerged so he could look at her, forming hands to hold her cheeks with, gazing at her with concern. “Breathe, love. Deep breath in, hold it... now release. There you go.”

Twilight got her breathing under control with his help, but she couldn't do much for the tears streaming down her face. “S-sorry, it's just... she had such a bright future ahead of her, she could have done so much, and she was a wonderful friend... and she's gone!”

“I know. I know, but we're going to avenge her. Let's see if our suspicions about that 'monster' are correct.”

Twilight nodded and looked over at the others, who were shocked and a little afraid as they stared at Venom. “I'm sorry. I can't imagine what you all are going through, but Venom and I are going to help.” When they exchanged unsure looks, she tilted her head and said, “Did Sunset not tell any of you about Venom?”

They shook their heads.

“I'm pretty sure Sunset's been keeping a lot from us lately,” Rainbow said bitterly.

“Oh. Well, this is Venom. He's one of the Klyntar I told you about in my letter. An alien. A ship containing several of his people crash-landed in Equestria several months ago. They were all captured and taken to a research facility called the Life Aura Center to be examined. They were called symbiotes by the scientists there, due to how they form a symbiotic relationship with their hosts. I ended up bonded to Venom here while investigating the facility. In the end, we killed the leader of the symbiotes, Riot, as he had planned to conquer the entire world and infest everyone with his people against their wills. He was a dangerous creature that couldn't be left alive. Now the rest of the symbiotes are living peacefully in Equestria with willing hosts.” Twilight ran a finger idly along Venom's head as she gazed into space. “But we think one of them managed to escape and come here. A red, bloodthirsty symbiote known as Carnage.”

“That's quite the story, sounds like an awful thing to have to deal with and I'm glad you came out of it okay,” Rarity said. “But the alien then, Carnage... if we showed you what this monster looks like, will you be able to tell if it's them?”

“Absolutely,” Venom answered. “I'd know him immediately.”

“His eyes are a lot like yours,” Fluttershy said.

“Yeah, and his skin has this slimy look like yours, especially when he uses these tendril things that just pop up out of his skin and then disappear when he's done with them,” Rainbow said.

Venom tilted his head, then said, “Like this?” He whipped out a tendril of his own, shaping the end into a sharp point. The others quickly confirmed that was what it looked like. “I see. Twilight, I think it is Carnage. He did come here.”

Pinkie came over with her phone, showing it to Twilight. “I found a video. Here, this is from a while back, it shows him running and then stopping to look at the camera... ugh, I usually like smiles, but the way he smiles in this...”

As the video played, Twilight and Venom both watched closely. As soon as it showed the red creature bounding into the camera's field of view, Twilight felt apprehension go down her spine, Venom's alarm reaching her through their bond. Her partner was definitely afraid, but there was something else there too... regret?

“It's him,” Venom declared when the monster turned to show a wide, sharp-toothed grin to the camera. The video stopped there and Pinkie pocketed her phone. Venom snarled. “That was Carnage. He did make it through the portal. I can't imagine how many people he must have terrorized since coming here, how many innocents have been slaughtered...”

“Like the other Twilight,” Twilight said softly, looking down.

“Yes. Like her. And who knows how many others.” Venom slipped an arm around her to comfort her.

“It's mighty peculiar, though,” Applejack mused. “At first, he seemed to only be killing people that are, well... bad, I guess. Though I don't think people deserve to die that way no matter what they've done, but it was convicted criminals and gang leaders and people that have generally caused a lotta trouble. But then things changed. He suddenly started going after anyone he saw as an easy target. He's been killin' elderly folks, the homeless, people who are sick... it's been horrible.”

The others nodded, murmuring quietly. Twilight rubbed her chin as she considered that. “Hm, that's very strange... Venom and I also started out going after those who were hurting others, but we don't even do that anymore, as I decided it wasn't my place to be judge, jury, and executioner. But for Carnage to start out like that too and then go savage? I have to wonder who his host is. It could still be Light Touch... but maybe not, it has been a while...”

“Whoever it is, I have no doubt he manipulated them,” Venom replied. “Probably got them to trust him and then turned them to thinking like he does. We must hunt him down. We must stop his rampage before he destroys this world.”

“Right.” Twilight nodded, setting her expression. “We should begin looking immediately.”

“Well, before you do that...” Rainbow took a breath, hesitating a bit, then continuing, “Can you please go talk to Sunset? We think she knows something about all this. She never told us about you having that symbiote creature. And apparently she didn't tell you about the attacks that have been happening, even though you could have helped us ages ago. If she had told you right away, as soon as it all started happening...” Rainbow's shoulders shook as she tried not to start sobbing. “Maybe we could have stopped Carnage then. There'd be less deaths. And Twi... our Twilight, she'd still be here.”

Twilight frowned and pulled the other into a hug, and the others came over to join the hug too. “I'm so sorry I couldn't be here,” Twilight apologized. “I did think strange of it when Sunset didn't write to me for a while, but just figured she was busy with school here. I'm sorry I didn't check in. But we can't change the past. We're going to move forward. We're going to deal with that monster. And I'll find out what's going on with Sunset too.” She leaned back. “Would someone like to drive me over to the university? I want to believe that she's innocent in this matter. If she is, and I can get through to her, we can really use her help.”

“Maybe Sunset is Carnage's host, though,” Rarity said uncomfortably as they walked over to Pinkie's van, which most of them had carpooled in. The exception being Fluttershy and Spike, but they decided to get in too.

“Even if that alien guy is a killer, Sunset would never let herself become a monster,” Pinkie said, starting the van.

“It doesn't matter what Sunset would want,” Venom said bluntly. “Carnage... all of us, really... are very good at manipulating our hosts into behaving how we want them to. We can twist their minds. Destroy their sense of morality, drive them insane. I would never do it. But it was Riot's way of going about things. And Carnage... Carnage wouldn't let a host hold him back from what he likes best. He would have told Sunset anything to get her to agree, and failing agreement, would just use her body as his puppet anyway. So don't rule out the possibility that she is under his control.”

The mood in the van was very subdued for the rest of the ride. Twilight's mind was racing as she considered what she would do if Sunset was responsible for all this. And then there was that strange feeling she was getting from Venom, a sort of twisting sensation whenever she thought about Carnage. She tried to get him to open up about it. Was there something he knew about Carnage that he wasn't telling her?

No, he replied shortly. It's just that Carnage is the most ruthless, disgusting member of our team. Riot was always very proud of his work, constantly talking about what an asset he was and how the rest of us should be like him. So. I know exactly what he's capable of and I am not looking forward to trying to take him down.

Twilight still wasn't sure that was all, but she decided to drop the subject, looking out the window as they approached Canterlot University.

23. Forming a Plan

Pinkie pulled her van up into the parking lot outside Sunset's dorm building and said she would wait here for Twilight. Twilight agreed and got out, Venom going under her skin as she did, and the others wished her luck. She headed into the building. It took her a while to remember which room was Sunset's, but luckily Venom was able to remind her. She knocked on the door and waited.

Footsteps approached the door and then Sunset called, “Who is it?”

“It's me, Twilight,” Twilight answered, then quickly added, “Princess Twilight.”

There was silence for a moment, then a quiet, “Oh. Why are you here?” There was a noticeable tension to her voice.

“I want to talk to you,” Twilight said, placing her hands on the door and leaning in.

“I'm busy,” Sunset replied.

“It'll only be for a few minutes. Please, this is important. It's about what happened. With the murders, and... Twi.”

After a few seconds, there was clicking as the door was unlocked and swung open. Twilight was immediately struck by how empty Sunset's eyes were. She looked almost emotionless.

Heart aching, Twilight stepped into the room. “I'm so sorry to hear about what happened. I know how close you two were, and for her to be taken in such a horrible way...”

“No point being upset over it,” Sunset said dismissively, turning and walking back toward the couch. “It happened.”

Twilight frowned. That wasn't the response she was expecting. She wanted to consult Venom for his opinion but he had suddenly gone silent and almost seemed to retreat from her mind, the way he did when he became caught up in his own thoughts. She didn't like that. “Sunset,” she said, following her to the couch and sitting next to her. “Do you want to talk about it? Bottling up your feelings isn't healthy, it's okay to grieve, it's healthy...”

“I'm fine!” Sunset snapped. “You all keep trying to get me to 'open up' but I don't need that, I can take care of myself!”

Twilight was taken aback. This wasn't at all like the Sunset she knew. The others were right, there was seriously something going on with her. “We're just concerned about you, we're your friends, so we want to help you. You haven't talked to me in months, even with everything that's been going on. Sunset, please.” She moved closer, taking Sunset's hands, willing her to understand how worried she was. “Talk to me. Don't you care about Twi's death?”

A dark feeling swept through Twilight as Sunset growled, flinging her hands away and jumping to her feet, showing her teeth as she snarled, “You want me to open up? Of course I care that my best friend died! But I don't want to feel anything, I don't want to think about it, but the only way I can deal with it is to block off the pain! And if I block off every other feeling too, fine! I don't want to think about what happened, it hurts too much! So go away and stop talking to me about it!”

Twilight's eyes widened at the outburst, Sunset's voice had taken on a very sinister quality as she ranted, and before she could reply, Venom was suddenly screaming in her mind, BACK AWAY. BACK AWAY AND GET THE HELL OUT.

Startled but compelled by the urgency, Twilight stumbled to her feet and backed away. Sunset advanced toward her, fists clenched, her eyes narrow and hateful. “I'm s-sorry,” Twilight stammered, continuing to move away. “I just wanted to check in on you... look, I'll leave you alone, just please keep in touch? We could really use your help against that monster, because it's not just a monster, it's one of the symbiotes I told you about before, we think it's-”

“I don't care!” Sunset pushed her the rest of the way out and Twilight stumbled and landed on her back, shocked at the strength behind that shove. The door slammed and locked.

Heart pounding, Twilight scrambled up and ran back downstairs, feeling Venom shifting and winding with tension below her skin. As soon as she was jumping into Pinkie's van, Venom shot up out of her body and shouted, “That was him!”

This was met with stunned responses and Twilight understood what Venom meant immediately. “Carnage is bonded with Sunset?” she demanded. The others gasped as Venom confirmed it.

“Light Touch must not have been a good match for him,” Venom said. “He abandoned him, likely killed him. And somehow... somehow made his way into Sunset. Usually it takes me a while to identify the presence of another symbiote within a host, but Carnage... I can always feel Carnage's presence. I knew immediately.”

“Why is Carnage in particular so obvious to you?” Twilight asked, feeling discomfort from her partner.

Venom didn't answer right away, instead looking at the horrified faces of the others and muttering, “We must begin thinking of a plan to deal with him immediately, no doubt he has grown powerful in his time here...”

“Venom!” Twilight said firmly and his gaze snapped back over toward her. “You know something. Look, we need as much information about Carnage as we can get. We've always been open with each other, haven't we? So why are you hiding this? Please, tell me.”

With a pained sigh, he replied, “Alright. Carnage is my spawn.”

This was met with shock and confusion, especially from Twilight. Her eyes demanded answers and he had no choice but to explain, not wanting to keep it from her any longer.

“A long time ago, Riot needed more Klyntar for his team and urged some of his subordinates to spawn some more. This wasn't such a big deal for us. Reproduction is asexual and can be done fairly quickly, though we only have so many opportunities to do so and it takes time before we can do it again. I was one of the ones who spawned for him. From me came Carnage, who I also provided some useful traits I had picked up from previous hosts, to ensure his strength. He never knew life outside the team. Riot quickly instilled savagery in him beyond even his own. I allowed this. How could I not? It wasn't my place to interfere, and unlike your kind, we have very little attachment to our spawn. In fact... I feared him. Didn't want to get in his way. Even now, it's not uncommon for young Klyntar to turn on and consume their weaker parents.”

Twilight had never expected to learn all this. She had so many questions but now was not the time. “So you're Carnage's progenitor. Alright, we can discuss that later. Now I just need to know. Can we beat him?”

Venom let out a low growl as he considered it. “We may be able to only because of how very powerful you are as a host. But then, Sunset is very strong as well from what I see of her in your memories.” He decided to use thought to add, And you may not want to tell the others, but Carnage consuming the human Twilight, with all her magical ability, will have only added to his power.

That's what Twilight was worried about. Out loud, she said, “How do you think he got a hold of Sunset? Why would she bond with him?”

“She's gone bad again!” Rainbow shouted immediately.

“Rainbow!” Pinkie admonished her.

“I really thought she had changed for the better, but maybe the temptation of power was just too much for her,” Rarity said.

“Come on, you can't mean that,” Spike spoke up.

“I don't wanna believe it either but if she is attached to that creature, she's responsible for all this mess,” Applejack said.

“We don't know the whole story though,” Fluttershy protested. “Venom said Carnage could put her under his control. We should just ask-”

The human women and Spike spent several moments arguing and talking over each other while Twilight just sat there with her head in her hands, taking in a deep breath to get over her irritation before firmly saying, “This is our friend you're all talking about like this! I know Sunset would never go back to the darkness. She's changed for the better. Yes, Carnage is bonded to her, and he's a murderous psychopath. But that's not who Sunset is. There's a very good chance that once Carnage came here, he found out about everything you guys have done with your magic and picked one of you as a target because he wanted a strong host, and Sunset was who he went after. I don't know what he said to convince her, but it doesn't matter now. He's bonded to her and with the way she just talked to me, I know now he's taken total control of her body and she can't stop him.”

The others fell silent, exchanging guilty looks. Fluttershy softly asked, “So you guys... really can completely control someone? And not let them do anything?”

“We can,” Venom confirmed. “Even if our host's will is strong, a stronger symbiote can still keep ourselves in charge. It's an awful thing to do to a host, though. It's traumatizing. We'll need to separate Carnage from her but she may never be the same afterward.”

Twilight thought back to how traumatized Blazing Aura had been once he was freed. It made her shudder. “Be that as it may, we have to rescue her. Let's not waste any time. We need to come up with a plan for getting Carnage out of her body so we can kill him without hurting her.”

“You said you killed one of them before,” Rainbow said. “How did you do it?”

“We didn't do it alone,” Twilight replied. “We had Celestia and another symbiote named Scorn to help us too. But we worked to wear Riot out until we were finally able to hold him still long enough to pull him from his host. The symbiotes have the ability to extract each other from their hosts, you see. We got them separated and once Riot was alone, he was much more helpless. Symbiotes can't survive for long on alien worlds without a host. So with him separate from Blazing, Celestia used a powerful fire spell to pretty much burn him to death.”

“What an awful way to go,” Fluttershy said.

“Man, the pony version of Principal Celestia is hardcore,” Pinkie commented.

“So I'm thinking, we find a way to get Carnage pinned and unable to attack long enough for Venom and I to make contact with him, and then Venom can just pull him out and I can use a fire spell of my own to...” Twilight trailed off as she felt a very telling apprehension from Venom and she turned to look at him.

“About that,” Venom said, more sheepish than Twilight has ever heard him. “Carnage has a resistance to fire. I had gained it myself from an old host but... passed it along.”

“What?!” Twilight demanded, exasperated. “You got fire resistance from an old host and then just gave it away?!”

“I was still Riot's lackey back then, I just wanted to make a super soldier to serve our cause, don't yell at me!”

Twilight rubbed her face. “Okay. I guess fire is out. Please tell me he's not also immune to high-pitched noise.”

“Nope! He'll still be harmed by the same range of noise I am.”

“Oh good. So we'll need a sonic-based weapon. I may be able to create a spell that'll hit him with a high enough frequency at such volume that he'll be completely incapacitated. Maybe he'll even be shaken right out of Sunset without us having to pull him out. But to use a spell like that I'll likely have to lure him back over to Equestria...”

“Sorry to interrupt, but if it's sound you need, I might know the perfect gal,” Pinkie piped up. “We can ask Vinyl Scratch!”

The others nodded and murmured that it could work, but Twilight shook her head. “I appreciate the suggestion but I don't want to endanger Vinyl. I don't want any of you to be in danger. Venom and I can take on Carnage.”

“No ma'am, we're not letting you do this alone,” Applejack replied.

“Yeah!” the others chimed in.

“I'm not alone, I have Venom,” Twilight said.

“Darling, I insist you allow us to help you,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, that's what friends do!” Rainbow added.

“We've always got your back!” Pinkie enthusiastically honked the van's horn a couple times, earning her some scowls from people outside. “Oops.”

Twilight smiled. Despite the awful tragedy they had faced, they were strong and more than ready to help her. “Well, maybe I could borrow Vinyl's equipment and use it myself to lure Carnage in, that way Vinyl's not in danger... though looking at you all, I'm thinking... what if we instead use the Elements of Harmony? The way we defeated the Dazzlings?”

“Could we do that without Sunset?” Fluttershy asked.

“I'm not sure. Back in Equestria, Sunset isn't needed to use the Elements. But things are different here. The magic manifested differently, formed seven Elements instead of just six, and I actually have a theory that the element of Magic in my world split into both Magic and Empathy on this side, with Twi getting one and Sunset getting the other. But I think our bond is great enough that we can all use the magic without her. We're going to have to. We're doing this to save her. Perhaps we can call upon the magic within her to help her break free and fight right alongside us.”

They agreed that it could work. After further discussion, they decided that they would combine the ideas. They would borrow sound equipment from Vinyl and use it to weaken Carnage and destabilize his grip on his host. At that point, Twilight and the others would use their magic to deal the finishing blow and rip Carnage right out of their friend.

“And when Carnage is out of Sunset?” Spike asked. “How will you kill him for good?”

Twilight chuckled. “Don't worry. Venom and I know exactly what sort of death he deserves after everything he's done.”

24. Taste the Rainbow

Carnage was deeply restless. His identity has been compromised and it was only a matter of time before that princess tries to do something about it. Sunset could feel his anger and apprehension as he stalked back and forth inside the dorm room, occasionally throwing things, but mostly just growling and hissing to himself. Though it had been painful to look at Princess Twilight's face after what happened, Sunset was overjoyed to see that she had come. Her friends must have gotten into contact with her somehow and told her everything. Things would be good now. She would know how to fix this.

“That pony princess doesn't stand a chance against me,” Carnage snapped. “I now possess not only your magic but the magic of this world's Twilight. To say nothing of all the power I've gained from the many, many humans I've feasted on. I am unstoppable!”

They have the magic of friendship on their side, Sunset replied.

“Ugh, enough with that magic of friendship bullshit! It won't be able to stop me either. Why did I put off killing the rest of those magical girls, now they've called for help, this is going to make things difficult. But no matter! I'll take care of them and then nothing will stand in my way.”

Sunset felt crawling across their skin and grew alarmed. Hey, what are you doing?

“I'm going to eliminate them right now.” Carnage suited up and tore the door from its frame as he stalked out of the room, heading toward Rainbow's room. “Before they can rally up. If I pick them off one by one they'll go down as easily as Twilight did.” He tried the knob, found it locked, and ripped it from its hinges too. “Ohh Rainbow Dash!” he called.

A quick look around the room revealed no one. He growled and walked in, flinging open the bathroom door and checking in there, but Rainbow was nowhere to be found.

“Not home, huh? You'll have to return eventually.”

Sunset wanted to beg him to stop, to try and hold him back, but she was afraid of what he might do to the others once he did find one of them. She didn't want to see any of them be tortured like Twi was. But she didn't want him to give them quick deaths either! She didn't want them to die at all!

Using Sunset's memories of where the others lived, he tried Rarity's room next. Empty. Fluttershy's room. Also empty. Not even Spike was in there.

They're probably with Twilight, Sunset said.

Carnage snarled and ran for the stairs. He shoved students out of the way as he moved, jumping down the stairwell and landing heavily on the first floor. He bounded through the hall, enjoying how everyone who saw him screamed and scrambled back against the wall to get out of his way. He broke through the doors and went outside, straightening and looking around the campus, all his senses on high alert for the Elements. Sunset stayed very quiet in Carnage's mind, not wanting to give him any suggestions as to where they could be. Knowing Twilight, they were already working on a plan, but they would probably need time.

After standing there for a while, Carnage ran for the parking lot, checking to see which vehicles were here. He saw every vehicle that belonged to one of the girls who lived on campus. But he knew Pinkie had a van and Applejack had a pickup truck. If all his targets were together in one place, they were likely in that van. He began scanning the parking lot for it.

It was quickly apparent that it wasn't here. Its obnoxious pink coloring stood out like a sore thumb. He would have to search the streets.

He charged toward the nearest building and climbed it, giving himself a vantage point to scan the surrounding area. He could see many vehicles out and about, but he still couldn't find the van. He began running across rooftops, jumping and climbing onto taller and taller buildings as he headed into the city.

It's a huge place, you're never going to find them like this, Sunset thought quietly.

“Shut up!” he shouted. “I'll find them. I must find them.”

His usual carefree demeanor was slipping. Sunset could feel his agitation and even his worry. He knew that Twilight along with the others were very capable of taking down huge threats with their magic. On top of that, they had Venom with them, who has no doubt informed them of all his weaknesses.

There's something I felt when Twilight visited us. When you sensed Venom in her. What exactly is Venom to you?

“He was the most pathetic member of Riot's crew,” Carnage muttered, pausing on an especially tall building to check the streets below. “Physically, he was strong, yes. He did the work he was assigned. He was a skilled killer. But he was always... soft. Sympathetic. He always said he wished we handled things more peacefully, that we would try to live in harmony with the hosts we took. I hate his weakness.”

Is that all? He's nice so you hate him?

“You wouldn't understand. You have the same problem as him. You're kind and empathetic and care about doing good. But there is one positive I can grant to his existence.” Carnage kept traveling, leaping clear across the gap between this building and one on the other side of the street. He landed heavily and his claws scraped a good way down it before he caught himself. “I would not exist if not for him.”

What... Venom's your father?

“We don't care for terms like that. But from your perspective, yes, I suppose I would call him my parent. He is my progenitor.”

Strange how someone as kind as him could make someone like you.

“It is strange, is it not? But I see it as further proof he is just defective. Those who came before him were like me, and I also behave as a true Klyntar should. Venom should have been removed from the team as soon as I came into being, but Riot still needed his strength, thus he stayed. And look where that led. Riot dead, our squad disbanded, my old comrades living pathetic, domestic lives within hosts who are no doubt forcing them to ignore their true calling. Once I deal with your friends here, I'm going to return to Equestria. I'm going to liberate my old squad members. Once they see my power, they will join my side. And if any of them don't, well.” He chuckled and snapped his jaws a few times. “More fuel in the tank.”

Carnage spent nearly an hour exploring the city trying to track down Sunset's friends. He even swung by Pinkie's place but saw neither the van nor any of the Elements. He was growing frustrated with the search and Sunset was glad to feel him so upset. It was about time something didn't go his way.

Then there was a buzz, as under Carnage's skin, Sunset's phone vibrated and its text alert rang out.

“Oh? Perhaps one of your friends is feeling chatty.” Carnage moved some of his skin aside and pulled the phone out to check it.

It was an old group text that Carnage recognized as one that Sunset used to talk in that included all six of the other Elements. It clearly hasn't been touched since before Twi's death, but now there was a message from Pinkie saying, Don't you think he'd check AJ's place tho?

After several moments, during which a few texting icons showed up from the other members and then disappeared, Pinkie added, Oops wrong chat. No one else said anything and she didn't either.

Pinkie! Sunset cried.

“Hm. Interesting,” Carnage said. “Though it could be a trap...” He went through Sunset's memories and saw repeated instances of Pinkie including the wrong people on group messages and generally being clumsy with her texting. “Or perhaps the pink one has just made a fatal mistake.”

No, oh she's definitely trying to lure you into a trap at Applejack's place, please don't go there, Sunset pleaded.

“This city is so large that I hadn't even thought about the farm. But of course. Plenty of places to hide there... or set up a trap. I will not allow them to get that far.”

They've probably already put one together for you, you're walking into your own death if you go there.

“Hah! It's hardly been an hour since the princess and my useless progenitor came here. There's nothing her and her friends could have put together in that time that's any threat to me.”

This is Twilight Sparkle we're talking about. She's brilliant. And like you said, she knows your weaknesses because she has Venom. They've got something ready.

He was still for a bit as he considered. If he kept waiting and tried to ambush them later, they could really have something prepared for him. But today, they may have just revealed their location while unprepared, and he could destroy them right now. Finally, he said, “I will scope out the farm. I will avoid any traps they may have laid. If those wretched girls are all together, I will scatter them and deal with them one by one. I know they are strong together. Alone, they will not stand a chance.”

With that, he raced across the city, using roof tops until he was out of the dense urban area and the buildings spread further apart, the city becoming a suburban sprawl. He leaped down to the ground and kept going, following a road that led out to the countryside. Everyone he passed was too scared to pursue. At his top speed, it wasn't long before even the neighborhoods were left behind and he was passing fields of cows and various farms. Locating where Applejack lived was easy; Sweet Apple Acres had a big sign right next to the road that led to it, advertising that they sold apples during the harvest season and buyers could pick right from the trees if they wanted. Carnage headed down that road.

To herself, Sunset whispered that she hoped Twilight and the others did have something ready. She had to believe that the magic of friendship would prevail and save her from this nightmare. It has saved her before and she knew it could save her again.

With some thought, she could feel the magic from Twi's geode within her, as Carnage kept it embedded in a deep part of his biomass to draw energy from it. It was painful to think about how that geode got there but every time she wanted to cry, it was like she could feel a warm comfort coming from that stone. Even now, it seemed the magic was trying to protect her as it has done so many times before. But it couldn't do anything more than comfort her right now.

The farm soon came into view, with its acres of trees stretching off into the distance, a large farmhouse, and an even larger barn next to a grain silo. A pen of pigs oinked noisily and there were some scattered chickens milling about.

Carnage quickly honed in on Pinkie's van, parked between Applejack and Big Mac's trucks. He approached it and looked in through the windows only to find it empty. The doors on the back leading into its cargo area were open and he looked inside but saw nothing of interest. He growled and slammed them shut before looking around the farm. He didn't see any member of the Apple family outside but there were lights on in the house. He headed that way.

As he walked, there was a yelp and he saw a small dog emerge from under a parked tractor, scampering across the field with its tail tucked between his legs. He paused for a moment before recognizing its purple fur. Spike. Twi's pet!

Carnage licked his lips and gave chase. “Good doggy, lead me right to them!” He followed Spike over to the barn. Spike disappeared inside and the doors were slammed shut. He heard the dragging of wood as it was apparently locked. He laughed loudly. “You think that will stop me?” One kick and the doors flew open, the wood splintering. On the other side of the barn, huddling in front of stacks of hay bales, were Twilight and her friends. Looking terrified with no defenses in sight. Well then, perhaps he could just deal with them all at once. He grinned widely. “Hello, girls.”

Twilight stretched her arms out, gathering the others close. “Come here, stay close to me. You all know what we need to do.”

“What if it doesn't work?” Rainbow asked.

“It will work,” Twilight said. A magenta glow was beginning to surround her and the geodes of the others all began lighting up too.

Carnage snarled and moved further into the barn, tendrils rising from his back as he prepared to lash them out and rip those ridiculous magical artifacts right from their bodies...

And the world exploded into pain. He screamed as sound waves blasted him, so loud and high in frequency that it felt like razors being driven into his every cell. He could hear his host scream in pain too as her weak eardrums were assaulted even through his skin. His vision blanked out as he struggled to get away from the noise, but it seemed to come from everywhere, making his body quiver and begin losing its coherency as the agony overwhelmed him.

But even through the torturous sound waves, he could hear Twilight's voice loud and confident. “Now!”

He managed to regain his vision just in time to see a rainbow of light overtake the six women standing in front of him. It flowed across their joined hands, lifting them from the floor, and he saw pony ears sprout up from their heads, some of them growing wings out from their backs, and he heard Sunset cry out with elation. There was a hot feeling burning inside him and he could feel her magic going haywire, fighting to emerge from their body and join the rest.

He struggled against it, but the horrible noise took up so much of his attention that he was no longer able to keep Sunset under his control. She jerked her body, trying to pull it from his, and he tightened his hold. No, he wasn't letting them win! He set his sights on the others, gathering up all his concentration as he planned to attack them. If he could take out just one, the magic would be broken. Just had to strike...

Then the magic exploded out from the other six, intense stripes of color crossing the distance between them in an instant and consuming him. It seemed to saturate his every cell, wrapping around him, immobilizing him even more completely than the noise had. Everything grew quiet and he realized the noise had stopped, but as that pain faded, it was replaced by the searing pain of the energy that had seized him, holding him rigid while ripping at his molecules.

Under his skin, Sunset was laughing. Tears were streaming down her face, it was hurting her too, but she was laughing with glee, pride sweeping through her, and he felt her magic combine with the magic of Twi's geode, joining the rest and causing their body to slowly lift from the floor too.

“No! You will not- you will not win!” he screamed, trying to writhe, to get some control, any control of what was happening, but it was hopeless. He could feel his power being sapped away.

Through hazy vision, he saw Twilight approach from out of the rest, her wings flapping serenely, and Venom emerged from her, covering her body. As one, the two approached and set their claws on his head, digging them in.

Carnage didn't even speak, so furious he just screamed at them, promising them with every fiber of his being that he would destroy them painfully.

“Shut up,” they growled in response, before tearing him right out of his host like a scab from a wound. The last thing Sunset heard from him was an anguished, enraged scream before his mind was gone from hers.

The rainbow magic flowing around her set her down and faded away. Her knees immediately buckled and she collapsed to the dusty floor.

“Sunset!” the others called, footsteps rushing toward her.

She was shaking as she tried to push herself up, her limbs slow to respond to her; it was strange suddenly having control given back to her. But then Pinkie was kneeling down right next to her and gathering her close, pulling her head up onto her lap and stroking her hair.

“Don't rush to get up, it's okay, just breathe,” Pinkie said. Sunset gulped and nodded, eyes watering as a deep relief and happiness swept through her. They did this for her.

Looking past Pinkie, she saw the others gather around too, their magic a bright aura around them, and she felt her magic linking to them. And then her eyes were drawn toward a purple strand that broke off from them and went to Carnage and Twilight. It was unsettling seeing Twilight with Venom covering her, but she could see that the two were working in harmony as they used their magic to manipulate Carnage's sinewy red body, gathering it up into a ball as purple light glowed from within him.

Then his skin convulsed and out clattered the geode he had taken from Twi, which fell to the floor.

Sunset gasped and pulled away from Pinkie, trying to get to her feet but tripping and hitting the floor instead. Groaning, she crawled over to the geode instead, pulling it to her chest and cradling it as she began to cry.

“Come on, Sugarcube, stay back from that monster,” Applejack said quickly, helping her move away. She and the others sank to sit in a circle around Sunset, all holding her while Twilight and Venom stayed standing. The magic had mostly faded from everyone but they stayed ponied up. Sunset could feel that her own pony ears had sprouted too, her geode thrumming as she held Twi's close to it.

Twilight and Venom had formed a tight sphere of purple and magenta magic around Carnage. Though he thrashed and lashed sharp tendrils against it, he couldn't break it.

“What's she...” Sunset's mouth was dry and she stumbled over her words, getting used to speaking again. “What're they doing with him?”

“I'm not sure, darling,” Rarity said.

Sunset slowly looked around, curious about where that noise had come from that had incapacitated Carnage, and saw two large speakers hidden back against the walls on either side of them. Spike sat next to one of them holding a remote in his teeth. “The speakers. That... that was brilliant.”

“It was Pinkie's idea,” Applejack explained. “We borrowed them from Vinyl. Figured we'd hit ya with those, get that red beast distracted, and then use the Elements.”

“Sorry about having to hit you with the Elements again,” Rainbow apologized. “It can't be fun but it was the only way.”

“No, I'm glad you did. Thank you. When you used them, I could feel the magic within me answer. It gave me strength. It told me that everything would be okay now.” Sunset looked down at the purple necklace in her hand, heart aching. “Or as okay as it can be.” She sniffed and covered her face. “I'm so, so sorry... I never should have let Carnage bond to me, but when we met I didn't think he was that bad, I just wanted to help him, he needed a better host than the one he had so I let him bond to me and he just... he took advantage of me. I started out wanting to better the world, and it was my choice to kill those people at first, but he... he pushed me further and further, and during Spring Break, he just snapped. He took over completely, made me a prisoner in my body, I couldn't fight back... and then Twi got in the way. And he... he...” She broke into sobs.

The others comforted her, telling her it was all over now.

“I want to die, I can't believe I let him use me like that, and nothing I say can ever bring back all those people we killed. They're all gone. And Twi... sweet Twi, I loved her and... ugh, I should be dead too!”

“She would have wanted you to go on living,” Fluttershy said gently, brushing some of Sunset's tears away. “I know how hard it is living without her. Let yourself be sad. But then, you just have to move on.”

“I don't think I can move on, I did this, I'm as much a monster as Carnage is.” Sunset stared at the parasite through teary vision. Carnage looked so unassuming in that form. Gooey, limbless, small even. But she had spent months experiencing the depths of his blood lust and cruelty and knew what he was capable of when bonded to someone. She couldn't blame him for everything, though. It was her who had let him get to that point.

The others just held her, not knowing what to say. She leaned back against them, comforted by their warmth but still miserable. The only thing she was taking pleasure in right now was seeing Carnage's motions slow, the rippling of his skin stopping.

Twilight and Venom approached them, holding the ball of magic aloft. They explained, “Without being able to kill him with fire, we decided a slow death by suffocation in Earth's air was what he deserved. He can't escape this cage. But we can allow it to fill with oxygen. It will only be a few more minutes and it will be excruciating.”

The others nodded in understanding and Sunset brushed her eyes off and leaned up, wanting to watch more closely. She moved her face close to the magic, whispering, “You deserve this. You deserve this slow, painful demise. You leech. You disgusting parasite.”

Carnage didn't answer. Apparently he couldn't answer in that form, though he did slap a few tentacles against the magic in what seemed to be a burst of energy, before stilling again. It looked like his body was falling apart.

Nobody spoke as they watched the alien deteriorate, skin pooling at the bottom of the ball like congealing blood. They weren't sure how to tell if he was dead yet, but they knew when Venom suddenly declared, “It's over.” He pulled back from Twilight's body, uncovering her but keeping his head out along with a strand of skin connecting to her back.

Twilight nodded and released the magic. The ball disappeared and the body fell out, splatting pathetically onto the floor. It remained motionless and Sunset let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding. Just like that, it really was over.

“So... are you gonna eat the remains?” Twilight casually asked Venom. “Might be useful to get your fire resistance back.”

He made a disgusted face. “For once, I've found something even I don't want to eat. No. I'm not allowing him to become part of me again, his beneficial traits are not worth it to me. Bury him. Bury him right in the ground and forget him.”

Twilight nodded and used her magic to lift the body carefully back up, making sure she had gathered every bit of it. Then she said, “Sunset?”

Sunset cleared her throat and looked at her. It was strange to think that powerful creature was now shriveled and dead in front of her like this. “Yeah?”

“Where do you think we should bury him?”

“Doesn't matter, I agree with Venom. I want wherever we put him to be forgotten. Even if I'll never be able to forget what he did to me... I at least don't want to ever think about where he ended up. So take him somewhere.”

Applejack stood. “I know a place. C'mon Twilight, I'll grab us a shovel and we'll take care of this.” She led the way out and Spike jogged along at their heels. Everyone else stayed with Sunset.

She sighed, slumping against her nearest friend, which happened to be Pinkie. She could feel that the magic of their geodes had receded from all of them, their pony ears and wings disappearing, hair returning to normal. She felt drained. “So it's done.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie replied.

Sunset slowly turned Twi's geode over in her fingers. “What should we do with this?”

The others exchanged glances and Rainbow said, “I think she'd want you to decide that.”

“Hm.” Sunset looked at it for a while longer, then came to a decision, slipping the necklace on. The geode rested right along hers and she felt a pleasant sensation sweep through her, so tender and comforting it felt like she was being hugged. “I like to think that part of her is still right here, within this magic... and I think she wants to stay with me.”

The others smiled and hugged her. After a few moments, they got to their feet, helping Sunset stand. She was unsteady but she was getting the hang of things again. The silence in her mind now that Carnage was gone was almost deafening, but she was glad to be rid of him. She felt weak too without his power, but firmly told herself that wasn't the kind of power worth having. Everything she ever needed has been within her the whole time.

Her friends went to take down the speakers and carry them back to Pinkie's van. Sunset slowly walked out of the barn behind them, rubbing her arms and feeling uncomfortable, wondering if they were going to reveal her as the one behind the long string of murders that have been happening. She almost wanted to go to prison for all of it. She didn't deserve to walk free.

But as she saw Twilight, Applejack, and Spike walking back from somewhere behind the house, a dirty shovel across Applejack's shoulders, Sunset realized that they had no way to really prove it to the authorities. Carnage was buried and her face had never shown up in any of the captured footage. As far as anyone else would know, the murders just stopped. The killer vanished off the face of the planet. Perhaps it was an alien all along and had simply left. The only reminder of its presence were all the ones who had died at its hands. All the broken families that would never be the same. Her actions hadn't made the world better. They had made it worse.

Sunset stood a good distance from Pinkie's van as she watched the others load the equipment. She wasn't sure what she wanted to do now. Just going back to college and continuing her life seemed unthinkable after everything that had happened.

A hand touched her back and she flinched, but it was just Twilight, giving her a somber smile. “Hey.”

“Hey,” Sunset said. Oh, it hurt just how much Twilight looked like her human counterpart. They were two different individuals, she knew that, but she still wanted to reach out and touch her face, draw her in, kiss her and tell her how sorry she was...

“Is there anything I can do to help you?” Twilight asked.

Sunset sighed and brushed some of her hair back, looking away. “I'm not sure. Everything feels... wrong. It's hard to explain, I mean I'm glad Carnage is gone, but I feel... I feel cold now. Empty. I feel like I should be getting punished right now.”

Twilight gave her a concerned look. “I think you've already punished yourself enough. I know how tempting it can be to just beat yourself up over the mistakes you made in your past, but ask yourself. Will beating yourself up change any of it? Will it fix anything?”

“No,” Sunset admitted.

“Right. So take a deep breath. Tell yourself that it's time to move forward. And let's move forward.” Twilight offered her hand. Sunset breathed in and out as directed and then took her hand.

“Okay.” What else could Sunset do? She walked with Twilight to Pinkie's van, feeling warmth begin to glow in her chest. She knew it would be a long time before she felt right again, if she ever did. But she was going to try and recover. She owed that to them.

25. A New Chapter

“You're not giving up on college, are you?” Twilight asked as Sunset finished loading the last of her stuff from her dorm room into Applejack's truck.

“Nah, not giving up,” Sunset said. “But this last semester was an absolute disaster and I bombed a lot of my finals, my head really hasn't been in a good place since... you know. So I think I just need a nice long vacation and then I'll come back and give it another try in the fall.”

“It's sad that you'll have to make up all those classes,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, but it is what it is. I was doing pretty well up until, you know, the end.” Sunset wiped some sweat from her brow and sighed. “Doing them over should be a breeze.” She looked over at Applejack, who was lounging on the back bumper as she waited for Sunset to finish loading things. “You sure you don't mind holding onto all my stuff for me?”

“I don't mind at all,” Applejack replied. She raised a brow as Apple Bloom skipped past her, waving a set of keys and in a great mood. “Are you sure you don't mind my little sister driving your car while you're gone?”

“I won't need it where I'm going,” Sunset said with a shrug. “Just make sure she's careful.”

“Absolutely. I gave her lots of rules. How well she does with it determines if we get her a new car for herself or if she gets my ol' truck.”

“I'll be good with it, don't worry!” Apple Bloom called.

Sunset giggled. The other was thrilled to be borrowing a sports car. “Well, I think that's all.” She pulled a backpack on. “Everything I need for the trip is in here, so... you can drive us over to Canterlot High now.”

“Sure thing. Apple Bloom, take that car on home,” Applejack said. “And be careful!”

“I will be!” Apple Bloom hopped into the driver's seat and started the car, backing it out and heading off toward the highway. They heard her gun the engine as soon as it was out of view.

“Gah! What did I just tell that girl...” Applejack shook her head as she went to get into the driver's seat of her truck. “She's gonna be gettin' an earful when I get home.”

Sunset took the front passenger seat and Twilight got into the backseat. Once they were buckled up, Applejack headed out.

“Just make sure she doesn't let Scootaloo drive my car,” Sunset said, to laughter from the others.

During the trip, Venom came out from Twilight's shoulder to rest his head up against her, but his gaze was on Sunset. “How have you been doing?” he asked her.

“Oh? Ah, good,” she replied, glancing at him and then away. The way his skin looked and that rasp to his voice reminded her all too much of Carnage and it was difficult looking at him without bad memories coming up.

“Good to hear. You know, Twilight has been thrilled to have you staying with us for the summer.”

“Aw, has she been?” Sunset asked, looking back now to flash Twilight a grin. Twilight blushed and sank back in her seat.

“It really has been a long time since we were able to hang out. You know, on good terms. So I'm glad you decided to come stay with me.”

“Yeah. I just want to get away from here for a while.” Sunset looked outside and sighed. “A lot has happened here. Being in Equestria will let me get away from all of it.”

“Yes, but you know a lot of my friends over there have symbiotes too. Many will likely remind you of Carnage. Will you be okay?”

“Sure. I'll get used to it, in fact I want to get used to seeing them. I know they're not all like him and... I want to meet some good ones. I don't want to be afraid just because of what they look like.”

“Well, if at any point my presence makes you uncomfortable, just say so and I'll gladly hide away for a bit,” Venom said.

“I don't want to make you do that, you deserve to be able to show yourself,” Sunset replied.

“Yes but your comfort is important. It's important to Twilight and it's important to me. Do you think it'll help if you're able to bond with one of us-”

“No!” she said quickly. He stared and she cleared her throat, giving him an apologetic look and looking back outside. “I don't... I don't think I want to feel that again. The bonding. It was so rough when Carnage did it and I still remember that feeling... like claws all over my skin...”

Twilight and Venom exchanged a glance that held a full conversation before looking back at Sunset together.

“Rough?” Twilight asked with a frown. “It isn't supposed to hurt.”

“Yes, bonding is an easy and painless act, why if someone isn't looking I could probably bond to them without them even noticing,” Venom agreed.

“Oh.” Sunset rubbed her arms, shuddering. “Then I guess right from the start Carnage was trying to hurt me.”

Twilight leaned forward and squeezed her shoulder. “I'm sorry. I'm so sorry I didn't check up on you sooner. If Venom and I had known he was bonded to you...”

“Twilight...”

“We could have warned you. We could have pulled him right out of you, we knew he was dangerous, and-”

“Hey, come on,” Sunset interrupted. “Don't you keep telling me not to linger on the past? I don't want you to do it either. It's done. No point talking about what ifs.”

“You're right. Sorry. I just get so caught up in thinking about how things could be different. How the smallest of choices can-”

“Twily,” Venom said.

She stopped. “Sorry. There I go again. We'll talk about something else then, um... oh! We're here!”

Sure enough, Applejack was stopping the truck outside Canterlot High. She put it into park and got out as the others did.

“Reckon this is goodbye for now,” Applejack said, tipping her hat.

Sunset pulled her into a hug. “Yeah, for now. Don't have too much fun without me this summer.”

“We'll try not to.” Applejack hugged her back.

They separated and Twilight went to hug Applejack too. “It was great seeing you again,” Twilight said.

“You too. You're always welcome here.”

Sunset reached into her backpack and took out her magical journal. “I won't need this while I'm in Equestria, so I want you to hold onto it. I'll use the one Twilight has to write to you when I'm ready to come back.”

“Sounds good.” Applejack accepted it from her. “I'll write to you too if anything interesting happens while you're gone.”

Sunset checked her pockets for anything that wouldn't benefit her on the other side. She had decided to just keep her wallet in her backpack while in Equestria so she would immediately have it when she got back, but she took her phone out and gave it to Applejack too. “Here, and this. Not much in the way of cell service over there.”

“I'll take good care of it,” Applejack promised, pocketing it.

“Thank you.” Sunset took a reassuring breath and turned to face the statue. Her hand went to the two geodes that hung from her necklace. She had meticulously crafted both of them onto one band and wore them wherever she went. As she closed her hand around them, she felt warmth and comfort flow through her. She looked to Twilight. “Whenever I've gone into Equestria wearing my geode before, it would disappear until I return. I theorized that it's because the pure Equestrian magic within it would be infused in my body on that side, and then extracted back into the geode over here so I can continue using it. But... what happens when I step through with both of these on? Will... will I have both my magic and hers?”

Twilight considered as she looked at the geodes. “I can't say for certain. We'll just have to step through and find out. But you already have her magic within you now. Something tells me it will still be with you over there.”

“Guess there's no point standing here wondering then. Let's go.” Sunset gave Applejack a final nod, thanking her for everything she's done to help her in the past couple months and asking her to pass the thanks along to all their friends. Then she approached the portal, holding out her hands so they went through first, always worried that the surface would suddenly be solid. But the portal was active and she passed through easily.

She closed her eyes against the rush of motion associated with the travel between dimensions and stepped out onto a cool, crystal floor. Immediately her back protested and she went down onto all fours, giving her hooves a few taps against the floor and sighing. It was always interesting going back to being a pony for a while. She had grown up like this but she had also gotten so used to moving about as a human did.

She reflexively lifted a front hoof to her neck and found that the geodes had disappeared as she expected. But it was okay. She could feel the magic flowing through her and knew that when she went back to Earth, the geodes would be right back where she left them, along with all her clothes.

...It was also weird not having clothes on. It really was interesting how culturally different humans were from ponies.

Twilight hopped through the portal and landed next to her, giving herself a little shake and checking on Venom, who gave her a nod to indicate he was fine. “Ah, here we are. Home sweet home...” She trailed off, staring at Sunset's back. “Uh. Could you... take off your backpack?”

“Hm? Sure, why...” Sunset looked over her shoulder while lighting up her horn to pull the bag off but what she saw froze her in her tracks. She blinked, tilting her head a few times, and then she said, “Is that what I think it is.”

“I... think so.” Twilight used her magic to just teleport the backpack right off and set it onto the floor next to them, and Sunset flexed the new muscles that she felt in her back.

And opened a pair of wings with wide, fluffy orange feathers that were tinged purple at their tips.

“Oh my goodness,” Twilight whispered, opening one of her wings and comparing it to Sunset's. The shapes were the same.

Sunset's eyes filled with tears. “Twilight... is this... is this her magic?”

Twilight thought for a while. Then she said, “Years ago, you brought magic into the world on the other side of the mirror portal when you took the Element of Magic there. When I came to retrieve it, the magic of all the Elements of Harmony flowed into the world and bonded with our friends there. And when you and the others found those geodes, they served as a physical conduit for that magic, allowing greater control of your abilities, much like the Elements here have the necklaces and crown that my friends and I have used several times. Twi's magic specifically was that of the Element of Magic. My element.” She took Sunset's hooves. “I believe that her magic has joined yours. You have also become a bearer of the Element of Magic, the other side of the bridge that links the magic of Equestria to the new magic of Earth. So yes, these wings are because of her magic, but it is just as much your magic now. You have become a Princess in your own right.”

“Oh my gosh.” Sunset gave her new wings some flaps. “They're gorgeous. Oh wow.” She sank onto her haunches and tried not to cry.

Twilight sat next to her and patted her hoof. “It's alright. Take your time. This is a lot.”

“I'm okay, just... I'm so happy that, despite everything... part of her lives on through me. I'm not sure I deserve this. Her death was the direct result of my actions, but... but I am truly remorseful for it, and maybe... maybe this is her way of saying she forgives me?”

“I think so. I'm not sure where she is now, nopony truly knows what happens after death, but I think she knows how sorry you are and she wants you to be happy. These wings represent change and freedom. Use your new power for good. And every time you do, think about how you're doing it for her.”

“Right. Of course.” Sunset stood, lifting her backpack with magic. She could see that the usual green color had swirls of magenta going through it now. She smiled and held the backpack next to her as Twilight led her through the castle.

Venom leaned over to check out Sunset's new look and said, “Are you going to tell Celestia about this?”

“I probably should,” Twilight said.

“How do you think she'll respond?”

“Shock and a lot of questions, most likely.”

“You know, long ago I had begged that Celestia fulfill my potential and make me an alicorn like her,” Sunset said. “I was a very different person back then. I was furious when she said I wasn't ready to be a Princess like her. I thought it was what I deserved. But I understand now why she said I wasn't ready. All I wanted was power. I didn't want to actually help anyone. But now I've learned what it means to be a good friend. I've learned about compassion. I've learned humility. I've learned power isn't in what you can do for yourself, it's what you can do for others. And I think, if I told her all that I've learned...” Sunset moved one of her wings around in front of her to give one of the primary feathers a stroke. “She'll agree that I've earned these.”

“I believe you've earned them too,” Twilight said. “I always knew you had greatness in you. You're going to do great things both here and back on Earth.”

“Thank you.”

They headed up a couple floors and Twilight took her to one of the guest rooms. “Alright, my room is just right down the hall from here, and across from you is Starlight. If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask for either of us.”

“Oh, Starlight! It'll be great seeing her again.”

“I'm sure she'll love to see you too. She's here right now if you wanna say hi.”

“Yeah, one moment.” Sunset opened the door to her room and tossed the backpack inside, landing it perfectly on the bed. She grinned and gave a little hop before turning to go over to Starlight's room, knocking on the door.

“Yeah?” Starlight called.

“Guess who?” Sunset replied.

There was the distinct sound of hooves galloping across the floor and then Starlight swung the door open, actually prancing in place as she saw her. “Sunset Shimmer! Oh my gosh, it's been so long!” She flung herself forward to wrap both forelegs around her in a hug. “It's- wait.” She paused as she felt something on Sunset's back and Sunset casually adjusted her new wings. Starlight jerked back as if she had been shot. “Are those wings?!”

Sunset unfurled them. “Yep.”

“When did you get wings?!”

“Since I stepped through the portal. Just now. But as for how I got them, well... it's a long story.” Sunset glanced at Twilight. “Did you tell her about...?”

Twilight nodded. “I told her what happened with Carnage, yeah.”

“That... makes it a little easier then.” Sunset sighed and turned back to Starlight, explaining what had happened with Twi's magic and how she was now Earth's counterpart to Equestria's Element of Magic. Starlight listened with a politely interested look the entire time, and once Sunset was done, the other clapped her hooves together and hummed, a serious contemplative look on her face.

Then she said, “Every time I think I've learned everything there is to know about magic, it comes and throws me another curve ball.”

“The Elements of Harmony are quite good at that,” Twilight laughed.

“You've been through so much,” Starlight said sympathetically to Sunset. “I'm so sorry. Do you want to talk about anything?”

“I've mostly come to terms with things,” Sunset replied. “But I might still need someone to talk to sometimes.”

“I'm here if you need me.”

“Thank you. But honestly, at this point...” Sunset rubbed a foreleg. “I think I mainly just need to get used to being around Twilight's alien boyfriend, there.”

“Oh believe me, I've known Venom and the other symbiotes for a while and they still creep me out,” Starlight chuckled.

Venom flipped her off. She just looked confused but both Twilight and Sunset burst into laughter. After a few moments, Starlight nervously laughed along.

“It's a human expression,” Sunset explained. “It means... hm, how do I say it politely...”

“It means fuck off,” Twilight said.

Starlight was used to her using stronger language ever since bonding with Venom, but Sunset let out a whistle. “Damn, never thought I'd hear you drop the F bomb,” she commented.

“I've picked up some bad habits from my partner,” Twilight said, blushing.

“And I've picked up good habits from her so it evens out,” Venom replied.

“So Sunset, you don't have a problem swearing?” Starlight asked. Sunset shook her head and Starlight triumphantly stomped a hoof down. “Fuck yeah, I don't have to censor myself!”

They all laughed harder, Sunset surprising herself at how easily she was laughing. She hadn't thought she would ever feel this cheerful again. This vacation really was going to be good for her.

“Alright, well, what do you say I invite a bunch of our friends over and we have dinner to welcome Sunset?” Twilight asked.

“Dinner sounds great!” Venom declared.

“Of course you would say so.”

“That sounds nice,” Starlight agreed. “It'll be nice having everypony together.”

“Then I'll get to planning it. You two should hang out and catch up, I'll let you know what time dinner will be.” Twilight trotted off and Starlight invited Sunset into her room.

As Sunset sat down and began chatting with the other, she let herself smile and be happy. This was good for her. It's been a long, difficult journey to here, and there was so much about it she would change if she could. But she couldn't, so she was going to follow the advice of her friends and keep looking ahead. She was going to seek whatever aid she needed to get her mind back in a better place, and then she was going to do as much good as she could with the life she had ahead of her. There were so many people both here in Equestria and back in the human world that she could help. And help them she shall.

The most harrowing chapter of her life so far was over, but there were many more chapters to come. Now, as she turned to the next, she had hope that she would be penning a better one. A chapter she could be proud of. And that one day, when her story concluded... it would be a happy ending.